Learning to Love (The Fearless: Book One)

Learning to Love: A Standalone New Adult Steamy Sports Romance With an Alpha Hero and a Curvy Heroine

Ellis Worth

Copyright © 2023 Jamie Worth

All rights reserved

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author.

No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without express written permission of the publisher.

ISBN-13: 9781234567890
ISBN-10: 1477123456

Cover design by: Nisha Ladlee-Passion Author Services
Library of Congress Control Number: 2018675309
Printed in the United States of America

This story is for the timid spitfires of the world. The ones that are walking contradictions, and while they may be socially awkward, they don't stand down and let others fight their fights. You're strong and beautiful, and you should never be ashamed of your love for hot football players because I'm sure not! Basically, you're the best, and don't let the Janets of the world dull your sparkle!

Next, I must thank my friend and my fellow Kindle author Harper Michaels. This book might not have been without your encouragement and help. Thank you so much.

Last but not least, I can't forget Nisha Ladlee from Passion Author Services. You've been a lifeline to me during this process. Thank you from the bottom of my heart. You've helped me see my potential with your sweet encouragement. That's worth more than silver or gold.

Chapter 1

College Bound

I stare at my curvy pear-shaped reflection and new haircut in the vintage full-length mirror next to my bed. My granny, Betsy Jean, gifted it to me on my 16th birthday. My hairdresser cut my hair in layers yesterday. My hair is fine in nature, so I love the volume the new style gives my medium length dark brown locks. It's actually kind of nice to see some thickness somewhere besides my hips. I also got some copper highlights. I run my fingers through it thinking maybe I’ll give it more red next time, but we'll see.

I wanted to change my look up a little bit for college and to say I'm fashionably challenged would be an understatement. I’m hoping these changes will help me step my game up. Rolling my eyes as I look in the mirror, at least I feel pretty.

Sneezing for the hundredth time, my new nose ring keeps tickling the inside of my nose. I got it on a whim graduation night a couple of weeks ago while my cousin Toby was getting a tattoo.  Starting college had me feeling like I needed a change. I made a vow to myself that I will have more self-confidence, and I will be more outspoken. I want people to see the real me and I don't want to feel invisible anymore.

My bags are packed, and our plane tickets are sitting on top of my dresser. I leave for college in a few short hours. I decided to start classes this summer instead of waiting for the fall. My mama was upset when I told her the news, but granny understood. I love my family, but I crave freedom. I want to do things I've never done before. I want to kiss a boy more than once, go on a date, and wake up questioning my judgement the next morning. 

My decision for summer enrollment was also because I wanted to start my classes while attendance would be lower. Hopefully, the fact that there will be fewer people will help with my social anxiety. This will also enable me to finish my degree earlier than anticipated. 

I'm three credits short of being a sophomore already so it was a win-win decision for me. I took some local college classes while still in high school, so it got me ahead. Just consider me a proud nerd because I've never been anything less than a straight A student. However, I don’t love school. I love learning but being socially awkward makes it difficult to be around people. The sooner I go to school, the sooner I finish. Hasta La Vista, baby! 

My circle's always been small, with two or three best friends. I like people and I want to be a people person but I’m just not that girl. I’ve never even been to a party. The very thought makes me want to break out in hives right now.

I am going to miss my besties here, but I am looking forward to hopefully making a few new friends in Austin. Hopefully doing so will help loosen some of my anxiety and I’ll feel less lonely.

I'm a foodie, so I love trying out new eating places. I also love shopping at the mall and going to the movies sometimes. And although I will, I don't want to go to those places all by myself. Being an introvert really has worked against me, but I truly am hoping this change in scenery will help me.

My granny Betsy Jean lightly knocks on my bedroom door. "Hey baby, you all ready?" 

"Almost Granny! I wish I could take my mirror with me. It makes me look skinny." 

She smiles and shakes her head. "Girl, I wish I would have had them curves back in my day. I would have made your papa blush more. Or I might have even danced on top of a few tables, too."

I cover my ears with my hands! "EWW!"

"Mama stop being nasty!" My mama waltzes in the room laughing at her mama.

I smile at them. They are mirror images of each other only at different stages of the life cycle. Certain aspects of my facial features are similar to theirs, and certain parts come from my deadbeat dad. 

I can’t help the sigh that escapes my lips. I'll miss them terribly. They raised me up together. My Papa died several years ago, and Granny moved in with us then. My main mission in life has always been to make my family proud. After college my plan is to get a high paying job so that I will be able to take care of them. They don't know this plan and they would never agree to it, but I don't care. They’ve sacrificed so much for me.

My sperm donor walked out on us when I was 4 or 5 and the older I get the more the details blur with every passing year. Apparently, he has a new family in Nevada and has graced me with having a brother and sister that I've never met. I don't know if they've even heard about me. His second wife is pretty, but she's nowhere near as beautiful as my Mama. I found all of them on Facebook last year. I went on an ice cream bender for a couple of hours, then realized he wasn't worth my tears.

I have emotional baggage but who doesn’t and I hope for their sake he has been a better father to them than he was to me. He does send me $200 every birthday and every Christmas, but I've always given it to Mama. I've never wanted anything from that man, but I hope it helped her with a bill or two throughout the years. 

Mama is a charge nurse at one of the best hospitals in Georgia. She's worked long hours for years in order for us to have the life that we have. We're not rich, but we splurge when we can. My family loves a good steak every now and then from Spivey's. It's the best in the south. That's good enough for us.

I'm not sure what I want to do with my life yet, so I'm enrolled as a General Studies major. I love animals so maybe a vet, but I really haven’t got a clue. I had a few colleges interested in me, but I picked The University of Texas because they offered me the biggest scholarship. I didn't want to burden my Mama with needing extra money for tuition or living expenses. 

We’re flying to Texas this afternoon. My cousin Toby, who is one of my best friends, left two days before us with a small U-Haul trailer that holds all my belongings that I need for college. I'm looking forward to getting to know the layout of my new school and the downtown area before classes start.

Austin seems like a cool, young place. It's been labeled as a foodie paradise, and I'm ready. I'll have all the salsa and chips, please! Hopefully, I'll enjoy my new home for the next 3 or so years. I already have a list of restaurants I want to try while my family is visiting with me this week. My favorite thing to order on any menu is shrimp and grits. I’m skeptical but let's see if Texas can do it better than Georgia can. Doubtful.

We drive three hours to get to Hartsfield-Jackson Atlanta International Airport and my granny's nerves are shot. Hell, my nerves are shot. My mama is a road raged crazy person type of driver. She always makes my granny cuss, which I find hilarious. The laughter usually gets me in trouble. Granny always looks at me and says something along the lines of, "If you don't stop cackling right this instant, I'm going to tan your hide! And I love Jesus, Dani, so hush! But your mama would drive a pure Saint to cuss when she gets behind that wheel." Which makes me laugh even more, and in turn makes my granny cuss again. If you've never had a southern granny yell at you from the front seat, have you ever really lived?

Thankfully, we make it to Atlanta in one piece. We glide through TSA, and board our flight. I put my earbuds in, preparing to watch the inflight movie because flying is not my favorite. Ready or not, Texas here we come! Here's to a new life with new experiences and a brand new me. 

Chapter 2

The Jake Ryan-Sex King

The week with my family passed by way too fast. Mama and granny left a few short hours ago, and yes there were tears. Watching them walk away was the hardest thing I've ever had to watch, and I saw my sperm donor leave as he walked out the door for the last time. 

I'm happy my cousin Toby decided to stick around with me for one more week. We graduated together, but he's not starting college until the following year. His family is filthy rich, so he can afford to do what he wants. I was able to move into my dorm room a week early, so he’ll stay here with me until my roommate moves in this weekend. 

My stomach is in knots, and I hope my roommate is not a Mean Girl because I can’t deal with that right now. I've dealt with my fair share of Regina Georges throughout the years. They don't like anyone different, and God forbid you are socially awkward. That makes it so much worse. Add being plus size in the mix, and they have even more ammunition against you. They will make it their mission to bring an army of clones against you.

It will be less work for me if my roommate is nice and honestly it would be nice to have a friend instantly being so new. The itinerary shows her moving in on Friday. Her name is Sasha Maria Hernandez and I'm too chicken to look her up on social media. I'd rather be surprised than dread her arrival.

Toby and I skipped supper, so we decided to walk to a 50s diner near campus. It's open 24/7 with all its greasy goodness. My Apple Watch says it's a little past midnight, and not too many people are out tonight. I wonder if it will be quiet like this all summer. Yes, please! We've been to this place twice already, and my mouth is watering for those buttermilk pancakes. We walked like 12 miles today, learning the layout of the school and finding every one of my classes, so I deserve those pancakes. 

"Whatcha thinking, cuz?" Toby always takes forever to order his food. There could be only two items on a menu, and he would still take twenty minutes to decide. Considering that's the only thing about him that gets on my nerves, I let it slide. 

"The pancakes, duh!” I roll my eyes at him. As if I would ever order anything else from our new favorite restaurant. 

"There are like 52 items on this menu, Dani. You got pancakes the last two times." He runs his hand through his dark blonde hair, clearly overwhelmed with all the choices.

"I like what I like." I shrug.

"You're so boring!"

"Your Mama is boring." I throw up my hands in the air. "Boom!"

"Bitch please!" Mimicking my movements from seconds before. I laugh so hard I almost spit out my Sprite Zero. He's like my brother from another mother. He finally settles on the chicken club, and I get my pancakes. Both ravenous, we eat in silence. 

"This is so good. My freshman 15 might turn into the freshman 500. I'm not even mad." I snort.

"Can't be as good as this chicken club!" He does his happy food dance, which makes me snort again.

Toby is 6'5 with dark blonde hair, tan skin, and an athletic body. With his big blue eyes, he never has a problem with the ladies either. He's fun-loving and an all-around great guy. Everyone in my family is like that. They're loud and rowdy, and my socially awkward self is over here being the total opposite. It used to bother me, and I have lost some sleep over the years fretting over not being like them, but I've put that in the past. I am who I am, and they are who they are. Life is not a competition, and they love me for who I am. I wish I could be the person I am around Toby when I'm around everybody else, though. That's my most authentic self. 

The dinging bell sound on the door of the diner goes off, alerting that new customers are walking in. I look over in that general vicinity and my mouth involuntarily pops open. The hottest guy I've ever seen walks in like he owns the place. He exudes sex appeal, dressed head to toe in Longhorn gear -shirt, shorts, and slides. I’m almost positive he's on the football team because in Texas, football is life for most of these guys.

He's with two other guys and how long they've been standing with him, I have no idea. I've only just noticed them. Both are attractive but not like him. One has deep red hair and freckles. He's cute in the boy next door type of way. The other has dreads and big muscles! I bet he could carry me on his back in all my chunky glory, he looks that strong. Both are cute, but neither can hold a candle to the Sex King. I grin to myself because that'll be what his name is in my mind forever. I know I’ll never talk to him, so it’ll always be my secret.

Toby looks starstruck.  He turns to me slack jawed. "My man card is about to be revoked, Dani. I'm totally "fangirling" over here. That's 3 out of the 5 of the Fearless Five. The Jake Ryan, Dallas Kincaid, and Jaxon Williams. They are only Sophomores and already being looked at by the NFL."

Toby lives and breathes football. I have no doubt he knows exactly what he’s talking about. I only know Georgia football. I don't know anything about any other players. "Who's the one with the shaggy brown hair?" I whisper.

"That's the Quarterback, "The Jake Ryan" and he’s been first string since his freshman year. Somebody got a crush, Dani?" He laughs, wagging his eyebrows at me.

I blush but fiercely deny it! Only Toby can make me want to hide underneath a rock in certain situations. "I do NOT!" I say a little too loud. 

I look in their direction, and all three are staring back at us. Kill me now. I want to slide under this table and hide until the jocks leave. Jake raises his right eyebrow at us, but the other two are smiling. I mouth "sorry" and direct my eyes to my last uneaten pancake. I can't finish eating it now. I can feel his eyes still on me. It's almost like an invisible electric current is running between us. 

I look down at my shirt and realize I'm wearing my favorite Georgia Bulldog tee. That's probably why he's boring a hole through my soul. I don't have to look to know he's still staring. As if reading my thoughts, Toby whispers, "He might be the one with a crush! He's still staring at you, girl. You have to date him, and I'll get all the sex I want then."

I look up at Toby. "You are the grossest of man whores. Ewe. I don't wanna know about you and all the sex you can get."

I hear snickers from the other table. While Toby had whispered, I had not. Without any semblance of control, I look over. The looks on their faces are priceless. Even Jake is amused. I shake my head and look back at Toby. I sigh with relief. He's not even embarrassed or mad at me. He's unapologetically smiling. I'm the only one mortified. Which is generally the way it goes. 

We have no more mishaps and I say a prayer of thanksgiving for that. Toby finishes eating, he pays the waitress, and we head out. I’m exhausted after the day we’ve had plus this little encounter has worn me out.

"Hey, Georgia!" The redhead yells out.

I turn around quickly, surprised he's talking to me. "Yes," is the only word I can muster.

"You know this is Longhorn territory, yeah?" The guy with dreads demands. His tone is playful, so I don't feel like he's being a jackass. 

I smile an all-tooth kind of grin. "Prove it!"

All three laugh. The Sex King responds. "Challenge accepted."

It's my turn to laugh then, giving them an extra smile and a wink, I turn on my heels and follow Toby out the door. He goes on and on about how cool that was all the way back to the dorm. He's proud that I didn't even stutter. I punch him in the arm, but he's not wrong. I'm pretty proud of myself too.

I tell him repeatedly that it was a one-time encounter. I probably won't ever see them again. I'd never admit it, but I am still beyond pleased with how I handled the situation. It took all the courage I had, but I did it. I didn't allow myself to feel intimidated. 

Toby comes back into the room from getting his shower. "You can say what you want, Dani, but a challenge accepted means that it's not the last you'll see of them. I wouldn't be surprised if they’re trying to find out who you are at this very moment." Little did I know, Toby was right.

Jake

"Dude! Did you see her curves?" Dallas moves his hands up and down, mimicking her incredible shape. 

Jaxon’s dreads move with the motions of his hands. "Sure did. As soon as I find out her name, it'll be going on my list. Y'all know I love a girl with a spunky attitude."

"Yeah, you mean, you know how "we" love a girl with a spunky attitude! She's going on my list, too. May the best man win." I take a drink of the soda I ordered.

"Well, since I'm the only man at this table, I'm the only one that can win then." Jaxon shoots back.

I'd been texting one of the chicks I hooked up with before since Georgia left. She works part-time in admissions and has access to the database on her laptop. Not many students go here from Georgia. Then narrowing that down with age and gender, and that was all it took. I lied about her leaving her wallet at the diner, and she gave me all the information I wanted to know.

I promised to take care of her very soon, which was a bald-faced lie. I’m not a long-term guy and the girls I hook up with know that. Everyone knows that. Long term gets messy, and they inevitably turn into stage 5 clingers, to quote one of my favorite movies, The Wedding Crashers.

My sweet Georgia peach is Danielle Constantine, 18, from Toccoa, Georgia. She also gave me her dorm number and what Hall she's staying in this semester. "Read it and weep assholes!" I shove my phone in their faces. "I'm calling rank boys. This one's mine." 

They both give me a blank stare. "So what?" Dallas says, still not believing what I just said.

I shrug my shoulders. "I'm the one that told her challenge accepted. I'm the one that's going to teach her what being in Longhorn territory is all about. She'll be calling me Daddy before all is said and done!"

They want to argue but quickly move on to another subject. They are surprised by my weird behavior, but they don't say anything else. I've never laid claim before, but there was something about how her eyes glistened when she said, "prove it." It was a challenge I couldn't turn down. I’ll have her screaming my name before the end of the weekend.

Chapter 3

Invitations

I wait patiently for my roommate to make an appearance. Toby said his goodbye hours ago. I was sad to see him leave, but the sadness quickly dissipated when my anxiety went into overdrive about finally meeting my roommate. I hear a knock on the door making me jump off my bed. That's got to be her! What do I do?? "Come in!"

The door opens slowly and I’m met by a beautiful girl with pecan-tanned skin. She has hair as dark as a raven, and it falls in gentle waves down her back. Damn it, she’s gorgeous. My heart sinks hoping she isn’t a Mean Girl like the gorgeous girls are back home.

I’m greeted with a nervous smile. "Hi, I'm Sasha Hernandez. Are you Danielle?"

I wave back, then remember I should probably use words, so she doesn't think I'm mute. "Yep. That's me. You can call me Dani if you want. Can I help you bring in any of your stuff?"

She beams. "Yes, that'll be great! My parents are coming. They dropped me off at the front entrance so that they could park. Are you going to think I'm crazy if I tell you that I stalked every social media profile that you've probably ever created?"

I laugh so loud, sheer relief plunging through the depths of my soul. She’s nice! "Not at all. At least you had enough guts. I refused to look you up. I was too nervous. I mean, this is a big deal, and to be honest, I don't make friends easily."

"I see right now that we're going to get along just fine. I'm great at making friends, so I'll do all the work. I couldn't tell by your profile who you really were. You seem super private or maybe just shy. I'll have you out of that by the end of the year. You're too pretty to be that way. We’ll rule this school. Just you wait." She shrugs lightly, oozing with confidence.

My eyes grow big. She thinks I'm pretty which is super sweet of her to say. I like her instantly. "I don't know about that because I'm fairly shy. I only have like two friends, not counting family back home. I'm nice to people, but I don't encourage them to talk to me either. There is only so much I can say about the weather." I laugh. “However, I hope this is the birth of a beautiful friendship." 

She smiles and nods her head. We’re interrupted from having more conversation by her parent's arrival. I help them bring her stuff in, and before they leave, her Mama asks me if I've ever tasted authentic homemade tamales, and I tell her I've never eaten authentic anything as far as Mexican food is concerned. She shakes her head and puts her arm around my shoulders, "Dani, you must come to our house one Sunday! We always have most of the family there. I’ll cook you the best food you’ve ever eaten."

My mouth waters. "Yes, ma'am! I'll definitely come." If our friendship doesn't work out, I'll become best friends with her Mama. Her food sounds incredible. 

Sasha's parents seem so lovely. They kiss and bid us farewell. Mrs. Hernandez got my number, and I have hers. I help Sasha put away her things and hang up her pictures. She's got a lot of friends and an adorable older brother named Diego. I tell her some of my backstories, and she fills me in about some of hers. She's easy to talk to, and she doesn't give me that look of pity that I hate when I tell her about the sperm donor not being in my life. She looks at me and with all sincerity she says, "It's his loss."

I've never really thought of it that way before. I've long stopped believing it was in any way my fault. I know the fault lies within himself. But he did miss out on me, and he also missed out on the best woman a man could ever have, and that's my Mama. It’s 100% his loss.

"I read reviews online about this new restaurant about a mile from here. You want to try it out with me?" She walks super-fast into her room to grab her wallet, not even saying a word. I laugh and go grab mine, too—my kind of girl. I couldn't eat much today because I was so nervous about this meeting so I’m starving. I open the door so we can make our escape and accidentally drop my wallet. When I get back up after reaching for it, I can't believe the two guys that are standing there. Jaxon’s knuckles are raised because he was about to knock.

I looked up the Fearless Five as soon as I got back to my dorm room the night of our eventful meeting at the diner. They are reported to be the best in recent history. I read article after article about them, most think they are truly unstoppable, and that by the end of the year the team will be undefeated.

Dallas is staring at Sasha and so is Jaxon. Used to being the duff, I laugh to myself. She clears her throat. "Y'all going to say anything or just stand there? Because we're late for dinner."

I smile at her because she’s not easily intimidated. That's good because it means I can hide behind her small frame, and she will take care of business. I'm not ashamed to be a coward. It is what it is, we all have roles to play in this thing called life.

Amused, they finally turn their attention back to me. "What's up, Georgia?"

I shrug, trying to reign my creeping blush in. "Just headed to dinner."

Sasha looks at me. "Your friends?"

I shake my head. "Not really, just met them the other night." 

Jaxon scoffs. "Georgia, that breaks my heart."

Dallas puts both his hands on his hips. “Yea, I thought we were like, besties already.”

I laugh nervously, then point at Sasha. "Sorry boys, I already have a bestie." 

They laugh, and Jaxon winks at me. 

"Ladies, we're here to invite you to the first party of the social season tomorrow night. It's hosted by Fraternity Row. One of our freshmen underlings will personally pick you both up at eight. And ladies, don't you dare fret, they will deliver you safely to our sides." 

Sasha, remembering that I'm socially awkward, looks at me trying to gauge my reaction to the invitation. I lightly shrug. "No need. We have a prior commitment boys." 

She herds them out of the way and laces her arm through mine. For such a small package she can be quite forceful. I love it! I look at them and smile back sheepishly. They look dumbfounded. It's almost comical. They were NOT expecting that. "Maybe next time boys!" I wave as we walk away.

When I’m convinced we’re out of earshot she demands to know the whole story. She knows who they are, because she's a native Texan. She listens intently to the story and agrees with Toby, it's not the last I've seen of them. "They're hot, but probably man whores. Not interested, but let's go to the party anyways. Just us. We won't find potential dates or other friends if we're hanging around them all night, and I don't want a one-night stand. Do you?"

I shake my head fiercely. "Not at all! I'm not sure I want to go to a party. It's my idea of an actual nightmare."

She laughs. "Please! Please come with me! I'll leave as soon as you say let's go, and we won't leave a minute after. Promise."

I give in. What can it hurt? I do want new experiences. "You won't leave my side?"

"Like I said, I promise, Dani!" She looks serious and I believe her.

"Okay, let's do it!" I smile, glad we're not going to be hanging out with the guys. The party will probably be so big they won't even see us. The lump in my throat disappears and I wonder where "The Jake Ryan" is tonight? Probably shoving his tongue down some poor girl's throat. Poor girl or blessed girl? I laugh to myself. The jury is still out.

The restaurant is busy but not overpacked. I order fried pickles as an appetizer for us to share, and a steak with steamed zucchini for my entree. It's good, but I can't eat it all. I'm nervous about this party tomorrow. 

"What are you going to wear?" I panic a little because I have nothing suitable in my closet. 

"Not 100% sure. Maybe my low-cut red dress that ties on my shoulders. It’s loose and flowy at the bottom. How about you?" She clearly hasn't realized yet that I don't have any fashion sense.

"I haven't got a clue." 

"I'll help you pick it out when we get back to our dorm." She starts laughing.

I laugh with her. It's infectious. "What's so funny?"

"I can't stop thinking about the looks on their faces when we refused their invitation."

That makes me giggle again. "It was a picture-perfect moment." 

After settling our bill, we head back to our dorm. I swear I saw Jake as we walked past the athletic department, but maybe not. Sasha goes through my wardrobe, and I can tell she hates almost everything. She's nice about it though. "Let's go shopping tomorrow. You game? It's time you start dressing like a girl with a nose ring. Your clothes are a million sizes too big."

"Sounds great! I'm on a budget, but I do have some cash set aside for shopping. I'm no fashionista so you'll have to make me beautiful."

She's excited, and I kinda am, too! "It's not that your clothes are terrible it's just that they're not meant for you. You have a figure. Show it off. You ever hear less is more?"

I laugh. "I'm not going to the party naked, Sasha!"

"Not that much less, crazy! Although, you'd most definitely get some numbers. It’s also a good conversation starter that isn’t centered on the weather."

She has me laughing so hard my sides hurt. "I'm game for anything."

"No talking back?" She raises an eyebrow at me.

"Nope, cross my heart."

"Good. Now let me show you what I'm going to wear." 

As I wait for her I realize I haven't checked my phone in a couple of hours because I left it in the dorm room. A number not in my phone texted me about 10 minutes ago. No introduction, no pleasantries. Direct, and to the point. Which is kinda hot.

Georgia, an underling will pick you both up for the party tomorrow night. 8 PM!

Who is this?

Jake.

First of all, how did he get my number? Second of all, The Jake Ryan just texted me!!! Thrilling as that is, he's so arrogant and cocky. I can't resist sending this next text.

Jake who?

Come to the party and find out.  

Stranger Danger!

Lol! I'll be waiting.

I leave him on read, because I have no idea what to say. I show Sasha my phone and she squeals. I'm shook! What kind of game is he playing? And do I want to even find out? I drop my phone and give Sasha my undivided attention. She looks breathtaking. "You look so good! Please, make me over."

"Thank you. This will be so much fun! All you lack is confidence, and we'll just have to find out what you feel confident in and go with that!"

"Yes!! Should I text him back?"

"Girl, I say leave him on read! Give his ego a bitch slap!"

I laugh! "On read it is!"

I can’t wait for tomorrow morning because the new me is coming soon.

Chapter 4

Embarrassing Situations

We wake up early, eat some cereal, and then catch the bus to go shopping at the mall. My stomach hurts and is twisting in literal knots. "I still can't believe Jake found my number. He's a total stalker."

"We don't call hot guys stalkers, Dani." She laughs. "We call them Sex Kings!"

I pinch her arm. She laughed so hard last night when I told her my little nickname for him, and she is still laughing today! "Shut it, girl!"

We make it to Forever 21, and thankfully they have an excellent back-to-school sale going on this weekend! We make our way to the plus-size section, and Sasha throws things in my hands. I mildly protest at some of the selections she has for me. The truth is, I like loose-fitting clothes and never will I ever wear a short dress or shorts! Never!

She smiles at my protest. "Trust me. Some of these will not work, but some will. We have got to find your style. I want you to feel comfortable. You've got a curvy body! Find her! Baggy shirts are okay for classes if paired with short shorts or leggings. But we don't wear them to parties or on dates. The only dates they are acceptable for are the late-night ones of an established couple."

I nod my head. She knows what she's talking about, and I do NOT. "You promise to be honest with me and tell me when something looks good or not?"

"Of course. But I couldn't lie if I wanted to. I have a total RBF, and my face is an open book. No matter how hard I try, I cannot train my face to lie. I'm like that meme, and my face is the one that needs deliverance."

I laugh. "I'm so glad I know all your secrets now!"

She rolls her eyes and laughs. "But I'll never tell you where I've buried the bodies."

I roll my eyes with a laugh and we head to the dressing room. "You're not going to try on anything?"

"I went shopping before I got here. I have a new wardrobe for the next month or so."

I try on some new high-waisted leggings and a couple of cute tunics to go with them. We both love those, so they go to the yes pile on the right. I try a couple of shorts, and we both hate them. Sasha hands me a pair of blue jean cut-offs and reminds me to keep an open mind. Just because some shorts don't work doesn't mean they all won't.

I gasp when I see how good they look on my wide hips and thick thighs. She's beaming and whistles loudly at me, which makes me laugh. "See! I told you. We need to get a darker color, too. We'll pair them with a few different shirts to give you a variety of looks until we get this wardrobe perfect!"

I put on five short dresses next. All but one, surprisingly, work. I wind up also getting two pairs of jeans, three more tunics, two tanks, and three graphic tees. All six bags total $200. I assure her I have plenty of shoes, and we go to some places that have some jewelry on sale. The store is filled to the brim with customers so I quickly buy two necklaces and some earrings.

We go to Torrid next. I buy a couple of dresses, three pairs of jeans, and a few shirts. Their sale is not as good as the one at Forever 21. For the first time in a long time, I feel perfect about the upcoming school year. We eat at the Food Court, and she gives me a few options on what she thinks I should wear to the party. 

We take the bus back to the dorm, and as it passes by one of the football practice fields, we scramble to look out the window. I push my face up against the window, and I see the Sex King in all his glory. He's shirtless, and his shorts sit low on his hips. He extends his long throwing arm, and the ball sails to an awaiting Jaxon. A big guy with long sun kissed hair tries to tackle him, but Jaxon is able to maneuver out of his grasp, running the ball the entire length of the field towards us.

We are still at the stop sign, and my face is plastered up against the window when I see Jaxon smile and wave as he starts pointing over at Jake. I am beyond mortified. 

"Girl! Get D-O-W-N!!"

I barely hear her. My ears are ringing, and Jake is smiling over at me. I must look like an idiot. I can't move.  Sasha has moved over to my seat and is kneeling on the floor. She quickly jumps up and pushes my head down. I'm so thankful for our newfound friendship. Sasha has proven that I can trust her.

As the bus moves toward our stop, we both start laughing. "I couldn't move. I froze. I was so busted. I mean, there is NO coming back from that!" 

She giggles. "You were like a deer caught in the headlights. I’ve never seen any such thing. BUT I think you can come back from it...maybe."

We can't stop laughing. Her robustly, and me more nervously. We get back to the room, and I start putting away my purchases from the mall. My phone pings and Sasha runs into my room. That girl is faster than lightning. 

My heart is pounding. I mean, it's probably not him, though. There is no way he will ever text me again. I'll be a social pariah until he graduates. Thankfully, he is a year older than I am. I look down at my phone, and disappointment feels me instantly. "It's only Toby!"

She groans and throws her hands up in the air. I look at the text again. Toby is just sharing a funny TikTok with me. It's kind of our thing.

I go back to arranging my closet. I have a great kickstart to my new summer/fall wardrobe and I feel more confident already. This will be a great semester as long as I can avoid all things football. My face drops as I realize I can't ever eat at my favorite diner again. If I go out to eat, it'll have to be far off-campus, which sucks because I don't have a car. I'll be stuck in this room eating Ramen freaking noodles.

My phone pings again. I smile to myself. Toby must be on a TikTok kick. Sasha runs back in, hoping it's the Sex King. I reach for it on my bed, and I scream bloody murder! I throw my phone back onto the bed. It thumps loudly. I cannot! Something has got to be wrong with him! "I'm not opening that text, Sasha! I'm not!"

She squeals. "You don't have to. I'll do the dirty work!"

She runs and grabs my phone and starts jumping up and down. The anticipation is killing me! Help! Somebody help! Sasha, read the stupid thing already. Her eyes are glistening mischievously. "And I quote..."

I'll pick you up at 8 myself. Be ready. Stay with me?

My eyes are as big as the flying saucers that my aunt Joyce believes are real. I shake my head. Nope! Is he mental? "He must have gotten a concussion at practice. I’m never seeing him again. Not tonight. Not ever. Not even once. Not to mention his level of conceitedness; just because I acted like a groupie does not mean that I am. And better yet, did he not see my face plastered against that bus window? I mean, I looked like a deranged stalker. What's wrong with him?"

Sasha falls on my bed, laughing. "The look on your face was priceless. If this were a soap opera, it would be a Telenovela! Are we still sneaking out early to go to the party by ourselves? We could wait and go with him if you want."

My throat tightens up. "Not only no, but hell no!"

She laughs until her eyes water. "That's what I thought you would say! You sure?" 

I flip her off, and she smirks at me. "I'll admit that was pretty arrogant. The Jake Ryan thinks he's got you wrapped, girl!"

"Can you blame him?" I reenact my face being up against the bus window again. After we stop laughing, I continue. "Just because I was basically drooling on that bus window does not mean I'm easy. I would not even know what to say to him."

"From the sound of it, he's not interested in doing much talking!" She starts gyrating her hips. 

I blush ten shades of red. "It ain't happening!"

My phone buzzes again. 

?

Persistent much? I don't know where I get the courage to send him my response, but I guess everyone has more grit behind a phone screen. "He obviously wants an answer, so I'll give him one." I reply to him quickly. 

Sorry, Jack, I was on the phone with my boyfriend, Bubba. No need for an escort to tonight's party. Thanks though.

Sasha is giggling! "I wish I could see his face when he reads that text! You called him Jack!! Omg!"

I smile big. I may be a scaredy-cat, but there are moments when I'm a pure genius. "He should leave me alone now. I made it clear that I’m taken and not interested."

Sasha whistles and shakes her head. "Listen, all teasing aside, I know we haven't been friends for long, and I don't claim to know everything about you, but I can tell you're innocent. And if you are, I love that about you, no reason to be ashamed. That text message will probably have the opposite effect on him. Guys like that, the ones that are used to having girls throw themselves at them, would see that text message as a direct challenge."

"You're not wrong about my innocence. For which I am unashamed. However, I do wish I had known that particular outcome before I hit send. I'm going to have to hire somebody to be my Bubba."

She grins. "I get it. He'll be persistent at first and try and wear you down and let him if that's what you want. And if it's not, then stand your ground, and he'll take the hint. I've heard he's a good guy, but if he steps out of line, let me know. I'll take care of it. I won’t let anything happen to you."

I smile and give her a huge hug. "Thank you. I'm glad I won the roommate lottery. Let's get ready and leave before eight! I can dodge him for at least tonight!"

"Yes!! Let's go find you a Bubba!"

"Yassss! The man of my dreams. And you can date his third cousin, Billy Bob!"

At the insistence of Sasha, I put on my new denim cutoffs and a red silk tank. It’s low cut in the back with lace trimming on the deep v-cut. My boobs look good in this one! I pair it with some casual strappy sandals. She curls my hair, and I do my makeup. She approves, except she wants me to define my eyebrows more. She shows me how, and then we're both ready to go.

Jake hasn't texted me back, so maybe he got the message, and Sasha is wrong about him. There are always exceptions to the rule. If he were still going to pursue me, wouldn't he have already texted me?

We are confidently far enough away from the dorm room that we slow down as we continue in the direction of Fraternity Row. "Are you going to rush a sorority?"

I hold my breath as she answers. She probably won't hang out with me after she gets picked. "Nah. I thought about it and decided against it. Why, are you?"

"No! I wouldn't know how to talk to them, near-perfect girls."

"You know, withstanding the whole bus debacle, you're not as socially awkward as you think."

I smile and think of Elvis. My granny loves Elvis! "I think you're being overly nice, BUT I'll take it! Thank ya. Thank ya, very much."

"Okay, never impersonate Elvis again." She starts moving in the middle of the sidewalk. She moves her hips from side to side, just like his famous dance move.

"Yes, Queen!" I start mimicking the motions with her. We’re laughing and Elvis-ing which makes this a great night already.

Next thing I know, we hear a horn beep, and a guy is calling out our names. I feel his stare before I meet his gaze. The Jake Ryan is smirking at me. His eyes twinkle with amusement. Dear Lord, he saw everything. Can this day get anymore awkward for me? Dallas is hanging out the window of the back seat. "You naughty girls! You weren't in your dorm room."

I bite my lip to keep from smiling. He's trashed. "Are you drunk already?"

"No, ma'am! But everybody in the club gettin' tipsy!"

I laugh and look back over at Jake, noticing his ride for the first time. He’s driving a massive, brand-new Chevy Silverado. He must come from money. Figures.

"I told you we could make it on our own. Thank you, though." I loop my arm through Sasha’s and start walking. I hear Jaxon’s cackle, but I didn't see him in the car a minute ago. He must be in the shotgun seat. 

I finally hear the sweet deep baritone of Jake's voice. "Listen, we're all going to the same place. Why don't we just ride together?"

I look at Sasha, and she shrugs. I guess it wouldn't hurt. They are liable to follow us the whole way if we don't. "Fine."

Jake whispers something to Jaxon. He gets out of the front seat and into the back seat without another word. Dallas jumps out and motions for Sasha to get between him and Jaxon. I try to beat her there, but she wins the "race" easily. I grit my teeth and slide into the front seat. This is going to be a very long night.

Chapter 5

Petty Crocker

The conversation is buzzing in the back of the SUV. Sasha is laughing animatedly. I smile as I hear her call Dallas out on some bad pickup line he just used on her. I love her already. Jake looks at me and smiles. A genuine, relaxed smile. "Where's Bubba tonight?"

I try to maintain a straight face. Okay then, Mr. Sex King. No warm-up, he went straight for the kill in the very first round. I roll my eyes. No need in carrying on with this charade any further.  He knows I’m lying, and I know that he knows. I won't insult his intelligence. It's time to be honest. "We both know I was lying about that. I just assumed it would make you lose interest. Sasha pointed out that it would have the opposite effect only after I had hit the send button."

I hear the boys "ooouuuuu" in the back. Jake is stunned. His expression is hilarious. I don't want him to think it's because I find him repulsive or anything. I don't want to hurt his feelings. I quickly add, "Listen, I'm not the best with spoken words sometimes. I didn't mean it in a bad way. You're hot, and you seem nice enough. But I'm not interested in a one-night stand, and I’m pretty sure you major in them. No offense, and no judgments given. Let's just be friends."

I reach out my hand so that we can shake on it. He smiles slowly. "So....you mean with benefits?" He winks. 

I laugh. "No, jerk face. I mean, just two good ole buddies. Talking nonsense whenever we see each other."

"I am very offended that you called me jerk face, but yeah, friends. That's cool or whatever. In the spirit of honesty, I do think you'll change your mind. Eventually."

"Nope, I'm fairly stubborn, and jerk face is more polite than butt face. Just sayin'!"

The whole car erupts in laughter. "Yes, it is. Thanks for that." He rolls his eyes. 

Jaxon leans up and whispers in my ear. "Hey Georgia, how are you? I'm just trying to make him jealous. That way, I can make fun of him later."

I throw my head back and laugh. That's crazy. Jake wouldn't get jealous over him flirting with me, I'm just a passing infatuation. I look at Jake, and he is giving us the death stare. That makes us laugh, and Jaxon whispers, "I told you so!"

That one eyebrow goes up again. "Told you what?"

I point back to the road. "I'll never tell, but pay attention, Jake. Precious cargo is up in here!"

He gives me that smirk of his. "Yes, ma'am. Will you tell me later though?"

We laugh again. "I'm almost certain Jaxon will tell you later."

We drive slow toward Fraternity Row. The streets and sidewalks are packed with people now. Red solo cups can be seen from a mile away and some people have one in each hand. Music is blaring from every single one of the houses we pass by. Some houses are big, while others are small. Not one house is the same color, but all have the name of their fraternity proudly displayed on the outside of their home in big Greek letters. 

We park in the garage of the biggest house. "Y'all in this fraternity?"

"Nah," Jake answers first. "They just let me use this garage when big parties are in full swing. My car got keyed last year."

"That sucks. Probably some disgruntled one-night stand." Oh crap! I didn't mean to say that out loud. He looks amused. I quickly add, "Glad they let you use it, though. I've never been to a party. What do we do? Walk from house to house?"

Jaxon puts his arm around my shoulders. Which earns him another glare from Jake. That glare makes my knees go weak. I need to remember, he's not interested in me, only my innocence. We are just friends, with NO benefits. I will not change my mind either. "Georgia, football has its perks. We are the head honchos on this here campus. We let the party come to us. As our newfound friends, you can do the same."

No arrogance is in his tone. He is bluntly stating a fact. "Well, friends, what can I drink that won't make me fall flat on my face but will help me loosen up? I'm a nervous wreck right about now." 

Sasha speaks up first. "I got you, and I'll handle that for you tonight! And Dani, remember, present company excluded, of course, never take a drink from a stranger."

I nod my head. "My cousin's friend was almost assaulted at a party back home. She took a drink from a cute guy, not thinking he would slip anything in her drink. Toby found her before he could do anything to her, and he beat his ass."

I shiver, and Jaxon, tightens his hold. In an almost brotherly way. I like him. I think he'll be my second friend. He makes me feel comfortable. 

Jake reassures me. He makes a move to take my hand, but I awkwardly put it in my pocket. He grins. "Nothing will ever happen to you or your friend. We’ll protect you. Won’t we boys?"

"Yes!" They shout in unison. 

"Thanks." I'm smiling but feeling reasonably awkward. I've never really had any good guy friends before, except for Toby and he's my cousin, so that doesn't count.

We move into the house. It's not packed in here yet. The walls have farm wood paneling, and the high ceilings are rustic tin. The floor is a light brown wood. This house is gorgeous. Pictures are everywhere on the walls of past accomplishments from each class. 

The DJ is warming up in the corner, and Jake goes and grabs himself a beer. Sasha brings us a mixed drink back. I look at the amber liquid not sure if I should "sip it" or "turn it up." Yes, I'm a dork. Unashamedly. "What is this?"

"An Amaretto Sour. My Mama makes the best ones. She lets me have one every New Years' Eve. We have a big family party every year. You'll have to come to our next one!"

"I'd love that!" I look around the room to see if I might recognize somebody from our dorm but I don't. I think these may all be upper classmen. Jake is talking to two guys I don't know. One of the guys is from earlier today, the one with long blonde hair. His name is Axel Creed and he's a part of the Fearless Five. I have no idea who the other guy is, though. I feel like a stalker. I know everything about the Fearless Five. At least everything that Google knows. Ain't technology grand? 

People are starting to dance now so I sway with the music and let the alcohol do what it does or what I've heard that it does. This is my first drink. It tastes sweet, but it's also slightly sour. I like it. I don't taste the alcohol at all, which in theory, is probably an awful thing. 

"Hi." Startled, I turn to the right, and a guy is standing up against the wall, watching me sway. 

"Hi." I blush. I've stopped swaying to the beat. He's cute. Preppy cute, but still cute. 

"You wanna dance?"

"I'm more of an observer."

He throws his head back and laughs. I smile back. He's got a great laugh. He winks at me. "Come on, I'll show you."

He grabs my hand before I can object so I stand there and look awkward. He laughs, but I'm not offended. He's not making fun of me. "Just sway like you were a minute ago."

I do exactly that, and he does the same. "See, we're dancing."

I laugh. "Yes, we are, and we're not that bad either."

He's being respectful and fun. He's not all up on me, and he is somewhat keeping his distance. I can appreciate that. "What's your name?"

"Benji. Yours?"

"Danielle, but all my friends call me Dani." He smiles big, but the smile doesn't quite reach his eyes. That odd, but maybe he's just shy. 

"Dani, it is then!" I smile at him, but I feel kind of awkward now. It's almost as if he's hiding something. Or maybe I've just listened to too many true-crime podcasts. 

Suddenly, I feel an arm around my waist, drawing me close to their side. I know without looking it's him, my favorite. The Sex King. "Who's this, Georgia?"

I swallow hard. Jakes so intense, and he appears to not like my new friend. If looks could kill, he'd be dead. "Benji, this is my friend, Jake. Jake, this is my friend, Benji."

Jake raises an eyebrow challenging him. Benji huffs but does nothing else. Jake gently moves me away from him. "I was dancing, Jake." 

"And your pretty good at it, too, but you're my friend. Remember? And I don't like sharing."

I gulp. My knees are weak, and my palms are sweaty. "You can never have too many friends, Jake."

"You're my first friend, that's a straight girl. I don't plan on sharing you with any other guys anytime soon."

“I'm not a full-on feminist or anything, but you don't get a say on who I hang around with or who I talk to."

He shrugs. "We'll see about that."

Yes, we will. I'll show you. I don't say it out loud, but my mind is defiantly set. Jake will probably lose interest in a little while anyway, so it won't even matter. We walk through the party until I see Sasha, Dallas, and Jaxon at the open bar getting more drinks. Dallas is flirting with her, and she's not having any of it. "There's our people."

He waves at them and pulls Jaxon to the side so he can whisper something in his ear. I laugh as Sasha once again outwits Dallas with another quick retort. I separate myself from Jake needing a breath of fresh air. He's so masculine and strong. He is unknowingly suffocating me and making me feel things, things he won't ever feel towards me. I need to keep my distance. I'm not all about being caught up in an unrequited love affair.

After his chat, he grabs me again. We don't stop this time until we make it out the door. He opens the garage and holds the passenger side door open for me. I fold my arms over my chest. "Where are we going? I'm not leaving Sasha."

"I promise she's okay. Jaxon and Dallas will not leave her side. Let's just get something to eat, and then we'll come right back. If you're going to drink, you need to eat. I don't want you getting lightheaded or drunk since this is your first party, and I need to leave for a little while anyway or I'll punch the shit out of that preppy asshat Benji. I gotta clear my head."

I nod slowly and get in the front seat without saying another word. After we've driven a few minutes, I can't help but ask him the question that's been on repeat in my mind since I got in the car. "Why do you want to punch my new friend Benji?"

"That's between us."

I roll my eyes thinking you have got to be kidding me. "Does Benji play football?"

He shrugs. He does that a lot, and it's getting on my nerves. "He's on the team, if that's what you mean, but he doesn't get a chance to play much."

"Okay, Petty Crocker."

He rolls his eyes, "Just stating a fact, darlin'."

"Why did you act like you didn't know him?"

He smiles an all-teeth kind of grin. "Just to piss him off."

"What position does he play?"

"Quarterback."

Ohhhhhhh. "I see."

"Do you?"

"Yes. What's not to see?"

Apparently done with this part of our conversation, he turns on the radio, and some old school country music fills up the uncomfortable silence in the car. I clear my throat. "What do you want to eat?"

"I was thinking pancakes."

"You talkin’ dirty to me? I didn't bring my wallet, and you made me come, so it's your treat!"

"I don't make the pretty girls pay."

I laugh and blush just a little only a little actually means a lot. "I bet you say that to all the girls."

"Only to my Mama."

"You a Mama’s boy?"

"I am. She's pretty great. You'd like her, I think. She's sweet but keeps me in line."

"That's good. Wow, who knew? "The Jake Ryan" could be so sweet." I put his name in finger quotations.

He laughs. "Tell anybody, and I'll deny everything. Can't be seen as weak to my opponents."

We make it to my favorite diner, and I jump out quickly. I'm hungry, and since this isn't a date, I'm going to eat. We're just friends, and we will never be lovers. Did I just say, lovers. Am I 100?

Chapter 6

Pancakes and Dancing

Once inside the diner, we wait patiently for the hostess to seat us. "Hello, guys. Welcome to Frankies. Booth or table?"

He looks at me, but I shrug. I don't care. I want some pancakes, man! She is wearing a 50s style uniform. Her blonde hair is piled high in a ponytail with elaborate curls framing her narrow face and her lips are a bright ruby red shade.

"We'll take a booth, please." He finally answers. 

She saunters, swaying her hips in an exaggerated motion. I roll my eyes at her. Really?! We're not on a date, but she doesn't know that. Why are some girls like that? She lays our menus down and runs a finger down his arm. "If you need anything, hun, just let me know." Then she winks at him! She winks!

"Oh, we will, hun!" I say in exasperation. She huffs and rolls her eyes at me. She walks away without another word with her hips in full swing.

He laughs at the expression on my face as I sit down. "You jealous?"

I stare at him, not hiding my annoyance. "You wish. I don't know you well enough to be jealous of her skankiness. And in all seriousness, this is not a date, but she doesn't know that. That's what’s irritating. You better not give her a big tip!"

I fold my arms across my chest and stare after her, making him laugh. His eyes are shining with amusement. That makes my stomach do a flip flop. I smile up at him, then quickly look down at the menu. He's too handsome. Jake is still staring at me and I can feel the intensity of his heated gaze. "You're not like most of the girls that I know.”

I wasn't sure what would come out of his mouth next, but it wasn't that! I look up again. I am more intrigued than nervous at this particular moment. "Care to elaborate?"

"Well, to name a few things, you're shy, sweet, somewhat feisty, and you don't throw yourself at me. It's kinda refreshing." He shrugs, looking back at his menu.

I smile to myself. His statement makes me a little giddy. One of the most popular guys on campus thinks I'm refreshing. "Well, I would say thank you, but as you think I'm so awesome, I'll just say you're welcome."

He laughs a real laugh. "Don't get a big head Georgia. I said refreshing, not awesome."

"Oh, but I heard awesome."

He sends a smirk my way. Am I flirting?! I think I am. Judging by his reaction, I'm good at it. My granny would be so proud right now. She told me when I blossomed, I would be just like her. Maybe I am. Dear Lord, I’m an old soul. Who still says blossoming in 2023?

"Stay with me tonight? Then we can have a long conversation about how you're awesome."

"Do you have a guest bedroom?"

He laughs. "Nope."

"Guess I can't stay then."

"Somehow, I knew you were going to say that."

"No offense, but how do I know you're not a serial killer."

He rolls his eyes. "I'm not a serial killer."

I giggle. "That's exactly what a serial killer would say."

"Can't argue with that."

I can't help but look smug. Our waitress comes and takes our drink and food orders. She's not overly flirty. I like her. We order the same thing. Except I get two pancakes with a side of bacon, and he gets five of them with a side of bacon. And we both order sweet teas. 

"I'm a pancake connoisseur, and this place has the best pancakes in town. We've tried all the places. Nothing else compares."

"I've only tried this place, but I can't imagine a better pancake. Only my granny Betsy Jean can cook better."

He smiles. "She sounds cute. Who was that guy you were with when I first saw you?"

"She's absolutely adorable. That was my cousin, Toby. We both graduated this year, but he's taking a year off. He's coming back for a visit in a couple of weeks. I think you'd like him. Most people do. He's hilarious."

"I wondered if he was "Bubba," then I recalled you calling him out for talking about the V. I figured if you guys were dating, he wouldn't be bragging about that." 

I turn a crimson red, and all I can do is giggle. I remember that well. "Yeah, even though I'm on the shyer side, I can be loud sometimes. Especially with Toby, he grates on my last nerve, but he is without a shadow of a doubt my best friend."

"I have a cousin like that back home, too."

"I'm not going to lie. I Googled each of you because I had no idea who you were. Where are you from, though? I can't remember."

He looks amused. "I’m a little wounded that you didn't know who I was. I have to admit, I looked you up on social media. I guess we're both stalkers. To answer your question, I'm from all over. We never stayed in one place for very long as my father was in the Navy. We settled in San Diego my Freshman year, and that’s where we ended up staying."

"A military brat, huh?"

"Born and raised. My Dad's a hard ass, but he means well. What about your parents?"

I get a heavy weight in my chest. Here it goes, he’ll hear about my dad and feel sorry for me. I hate pity more than anything. “I come from a single-parent family. It’s only ever been my mom and me, and after my granddaddy passed away, my granny moved in with us to help raise me. My sperm donor has a new family in Vegas. I found that out during a Google search last year.”

"I'm sorry, that sucks."

"Thanks, but I'm not. I'm happy and loved. I might not have been the person I am today if he had helped raise me."

He smiles. "Okay. I'll admit it without you even having to stay with me, I think you're awesome!"

My phone vibrates. It's Sasha.

Got any action yet?

I quickly text back. I blush profusely. 

Nooooo! BUT he thinks I'm awesome, though.

He's glaring at me. "Who's that?"

I smile, teasing him now. "Jealous?"

He laughs and then shakes his head. "Not a chance, Georgia. Just wondering if I have any competition?"

Omg. I'm blushing again. "It was just Sasha checking in, but I was hoping it was Benji."

He picks an ice cube out of his sweet tea and playfully flings it at me. "He won't ever make you feel like I can, baby!"

I laugh and try to dodge out of the way of the flying ice cube. "Friends don't try to make other friends feel things. Especially in the way you're meaning."

He starts to say something, but our food arrives, and we both dig in. Who wants to flirt when you have these mouthwatering pancakes right in front of you.

He finishes first. With five of them, I'm not sure how. However, I try to eat like a lady most of the time. "I'm so stuffed. That was amazing."

He's looking at my mouth. "Yeah, it was. I guess we better be heading back."

We get in his Silverado and head back to Fraternity Row, listening to the same station as before and bellow loudly to a couple of songs. Jake could never like me as anything other than a friend. It just wouldn't work out. I'm not slim and beautiful. I'm chubby and cute. I just ate pancakes instead of a salad in front of him. But I've realized that I'd love to be his friend. 

We arrive, and Jaxon comes over to open my door. "Thank you, kind, sir."

He bows, clearly intoxicated. "Anything for you, my dear lady!"

He makes me laugh. "Where's Sasha?"

I feel her arms around me before he can answer. "Hey, new bestie!"

"What's up?"

"The sky!" She sings.

I laugh. "I'm behind on the drink quota. I'm going to go inside and get one."

As soon as I walk in the door, I see Jake with some blonde bimbo on his lap. He smiles sheepishly at me, and I give him a slight smirk and wave as I walk quickly past him to get to the kitchen. The high I was on from being awesome has spiraled significantly downward. He's not interested in me. Saying it in your mind is different from actually finding out two seconds after he flirted with me that I'm just the fat girl he can stuff his face with. Well, screw him. He is not going to ruin my night. I was a fool to get my hopes up. I tried talking myself down in the car, but I still hoped he could see me as more. I grab a shot out of Dallas' hand and down it in seconds. I start coughing, but I don't let that deter me. Sasha makes me another of those sour drinks, and I down that in about a minute. 

I plan on getting drunk tonight, then never coming to one of these parties again. As cool as the guys seem to be, I'm going to stay clear of Jake Ryan, which means not seeing them either. It's best that way. I let my guard down once and I won't do it again.

Thirty minutes later, and I'm like, Jake Ryan, who? I feel so happy. Then I see him coming around the corner and into the kitchen with a different girl on his arm. This one is a brunette, and she's beautiful and lean. I instantly dislike her. I laugh out loud. Who's being Petty Crocker now?!?! 

"Me! Me! I am!" I shout that part out loud. My behavior should mortify me, but it doesn't at the moment. Everyone is laughing and having a good time. I feel carefree. I leave the kitchen and head toward the dance floor. I see my dear friend Benji. Maybe he wants to dance with me! Who cares if his smile doesn't reach his eyes. He was fun earlier, and he's not a jackass like Jake. I grab the collar of his shirt and drag him out to the dance floor. He's smiling and more than happy to accommodate my demand to dance. We move effortlessly with the beat. He tries talking to me, but I put my finger over his lips. I want to dance, that's all. I don't want to think or have a conversation. Just dance. 

Jake comes over and pulls me out of his arms and pushes Benji in the process. Jaxon and Dallas come over and break up the fight before it can begin. Why don't these guys like each other? I pull my arm out of Jake's grasp. I flip him off with both hands, like the "gangster" that I am and turn around on my heel and immediately head for the door. He's so confusing. Why doesn't he want me to dance with Benji? Why does he even care? 

I walk out the door and start the mile-long walk back to our dorm. I don't wait for Sasha. I want her to stay and have fun with all the perfect beautiful people. She fits in with them, I don't. I know they'll help her get home, too. So, I don't have to feel guilty about leaving the party too early without her. Sasha yells for me to slow down. "Stop walking so fast."

I turn around quickly. "Sasha, I don't want you to leave! Stay and have fun. I'll be okay, and I know they'll help you get back safely."

She makes it to my side. "Shut up. We came together, and we'll always leave together. Understood?" "Understood?!!"

"Yes, ma'am." I stand at attention and give her a salute. We both burst out laughing. Sasha salutes me back. My phone goes off in my pocket and my good mood is short-lived. It's from Jake. 

Come back.

I roll my eyes and reply. Who does Jake think he is? 

No. Go have sex with one of those bimbos. Hell, why not both of them?!

We make it back to our dorm and I turn off my phone so Jake can't text me again. I don't want to ever to drink again as long as I live. I start a checklist in my head before I doze off. 

1. Drinking=bad.

2. Football players=bad.

3. The Jake Ryan=Satan 

4. Staying away from all of the above while in college=good

Chapter 7

The Morning After

I wake up on the floor of my bathroom. I must have moved closer to the toilet at some point during the night. I slowly get up and look in the mirror. My hair is a sweaty glob on top of my head and I look like I've just been through some things. Never again, I vow. 

I text Sasha to see how she’s doing and jump in the shower while I wait for her reply. Hopefully, this will make me look better than I currently feel. When I finish, I quickly dress as Sasha starts knocking on my bedroom door. "Give me a sec," I yell.

Opening the door, I am stunned that it's Dallas and Jaxon standing there. Thank God I dressed before I opened the door otherwise three of us would’ve gotten the surprise of our lives. I give them what I expect is a welcoming smile. My head is still killing me. "Hey, guys."

"Hey, Georgia." They say in unison.

"How can y'all be so bright-eyed and bushy tailed."

They laugh and Jaxon speaks first. "Okay, I have never heard that saying before. I like it, and I think I'll keep it." 

Dallas hands me a cup of yellowish-brown liquid. "My Nana has the best morning-after cure for a hangover. We make a big batch the day before a party and warm it up the morning after. We thought you could both use some this morning." I smile and take the cup, motioning for them to follow me to our living area. Sasha is already sitting on our couch, sipping hers.

“This is very thoughtful of you two. Thank you." I quickly add. "I'm very sorry if I was rude last night. I'll text Jake later and tell him, also."

Jaxon looks at me seriously. "Don't text Jake. Let him come to you."

"I don't want him to come to me. I'm steering clear of alcohol, parties, and him from here on out."

They all smile at me, clearly not believing the words coming out of my mouth. I smile back, then stick my tongue out. I'll have to prove it then. I drink the broth-like liquid in my hand slowly. It's pretty good and it tastes like chicken broth but has a hint of nutmeg thrown in the mix. It sounds gross, but trust me, it's not terrible. 

We turn on the tv and watch some popular reality shows. We laugh until we have tears. That kind of drama is hilarious. It's so fake but so great at the same time. I turn my phone on, and it instantly pings. I got a text and all three of them stare me down, trying to find out who it is by gauging my reaction. It’s Jake.

Hey Georgia. We need to talk. Are you up yet?

I leave the text on read and drop my phone back down beside me on the love seat. "Nosey much? And yes, it was Jake, and yes, I left it on read."

Another knock comes at the door, and the boys start laughing. I head towards my bedroom quickly. I don't know what was in that drink they gave me, but I need the recipe. I feel like I could run a marathon now. I put on a shirt over my tank top and head back down the hall. I'm going for a walk. I peer around the corner, relieved when I don't see Jake's tall frame. I grab my crossbody off the counter. "Hey guys, I'm going walking. Does anybody need anything?" I smile when I see the last member of the Fearless Five, the one I haven't met yet. He and Axel were the ones at the door. I wave at the new guy. "I'm Georgia or Dani."

He stands up and gives me a fist bump. "Yes, I've heard about you. Hector Rodriguez at your disposal, ma'am."

I laugh. Latin lover it is. "Nice to meet you. I'll see you later. Sasha, you good?" 

I believe these guys won't hurt her, but I still ask because that's what you do. Us girls have to stick together. She nods her head and goes back to arguing with Dallas about something. I wink at Jaxon and wave bye to the other guys. How did our dorm turn into Fearless Five Central? 

Before I walk out the door, Jaxon gets my attention. He takes his shirt off. "You can't be our good friend and still wear the UGA shirts on campus. Take mine and wear it proudly. Be sure to let Jake see you wear it."

"Jake will not care if I wear your shirt, but I'll wear it proudly. I can't say I won't ever wear this one again." I pull my UGA shirt off and lay it gently on the counter. I put Jaxon’s shirt on over my tank. Surprisingly, it's loose. I figured it would be more fitted to my body. "Thanks, friend!"

He smiles and has a mischievous glint in his eyes. He gives me a high five and heads back to the couch. I head out the door, proudly wearing his shirt, and it has his name and number on the back. He’s number 11. 

I make up my mind to go to the bookstore. They didn't have a book I needed the other day and said it might come in by the end of the week, and I haven't checked since. My heart skips a beat as I see Jake’s Silverado turn into our parking lot. Why Lord, why? I turn down the side of one of the other dorms. Maybe he didn't see me. I stop as I hear him shouting my nickname. He won't stop. "Georgia! Wait! Please!"

He did say please, so I turn around and wait for him to join me. He goes from running full blast to jogging when he sees me stop. He notices my shirt first and scowls. I can't help but ask him if he likes it. "You like it, Jake? Jaxon said if we were all going to be friends, I didn't need to wear my UGA shirts around campus."

"Yeah, that was sweet of him. I'll bring you some of mine later, and you can give that one back to him."

"That's nice, but I think I'd rather just keep this one."

He scowls again but doesn't argue. "Listen, Georgia, I'm sorry about last night. We were hanging out together exclusively, and I should have pushed Janet off my lap when she jumped on there. I'm just used to ignoring her, and she eventually leaves. She can't take a hint, and as for Carrie, she's a lesbian. She doesn't like me, and I don't like her. We're just great friends. I didn't think about you not knowing that."

My heart flutters. Stupid treacherous heart. I've had butterflies in my stomach since I saw Jake's truck. I think I like him more than I’m willing to admit. "I'm sorry, also. I shouldn't have flipped you off or danced with Benji. I only did that because I know you don't care for him. Which I still don't know the reason, by the way. I just did it to see if it would piss you off."

He chuckles. "Oh, it did."

I extend my hand out to Jake. "Good. Friends?"

He stares at my hand, then looks up and searches my face, refusing to take my hand so I say, "I don't know how they do it in San Diego, but in Georgia and Texas, it's impolite to leave a lady hanging."

He smiles, his mind finally made. He extends his hand but doesn't place his palm in mine. "I don't want to be friend-zoned, but I don't do relationships either. However, can we shake on seeing where this goes?"

I'm speechless. I wasn't expecting that. I feel vulnerable, and I don't want to get hurt, but granny Betsy Jean says life is about taking chances. I shake his hand, and he smiles a let's get naked kind of smile. My butterflies go into overdrive as he brings me in for a hug. He smells good and feels warm and surprisingly cuddly. He kisses me on my forehead, and I blush a million different shades of red. I love forehead kisses, and I just got my first one. He's blushing a little too. Maybe he's never given one before. 

"I was just heading to the bookstore. They were out of a book I needed. You want to tagalong?"

"I do Sweet Cheeks. You wanna ride or walk?" 

"Walk. There's a nice breeze blowing today. Probably won't be that way for long." Sweet Cheeks? I had to keep myself from laughing.

He nods in agreement. He places my much smaller hand into his gigantic one, and I lace our fingers together. This is nice. Odd but nice. I've been on three dates my whole life, and never have I been forehead kissed or had my fingers laced together when handholding. My actual first kiss had been so awkward I said I didn't want to do it again. Maybe I need someone like Jake to teach me how.

The closer we get to the school, the more stares we receive from onlookers. Mostly girls and they don't look too happy. "Seems like I'm not going to be too popular with the female population."

He laughs. "I noticed. Most of the girls I don't know, though. Some I do. I've not exactly been celibate here at college, but I never made them any promises. I told them what the deal was."

I mull over his confession. I knew he was a man-whore. It may cause problems later, but I can handle their stares for now. I can't be mad or upset about his previous sexual history. "Jake, thank you for being honest. If we do this, we've got to be that way. I'm going to admit something, and it may make you change your mind about me, and that's okay if it does. I'm not ashamed.” I pause briefly before saying, “I'm a virgin, and I don't think I'm ready for sex yet. You like it a lot. No judgment, just basing that off the stares I'm currently receiving."

He looks down at me and pulls me a little closer. "I'm cool with that. I don't want you to do anything you don't want to do. I can't lie to you, it was all I wanted from you initially. Then I got to know you a little bit, and now I'm curious to get to know even more about you. I can wait on the physical aspect. I'm not some sex-crazed maniac." He laughs.

I let go of the breath I didn't know I had been holding. Totally relieved, I smile back up at him and release a small giggle. "Well, that's nice to know, and I'm relieved that part of the conversation is over. I want to know more about you, too."

We make it to the bookstore, and thankfully the book has been restocked. I was terrified of not being prepared on my very first day. That would have been a nightmare for me. Crisis adverted! 

He takes the bag from me. "What classes do you have this semester?"

I place my credit card back in my wallet. "I did some college classes back home during senior year, but not enough to be considered a Sophomore. I'm taking Biology and British Lit this summer. Are you taking any or just here for football?"

"I'm only taking one, And that's British Lit. When do you have it?"

"It's Monday-Thursday, starts at 10:15."

"Shut up! That's when I have it." He smiles and twirls me around on the sidewalk. 

He makes me giggle again. He's fun when he wants to be. "We can be study buddies!"

"I like that. I may not be able to concentrate because you're so beautiful."

"I like smooth, Jake. Smooth Jake is good for my ego." I blush profusely. 

He kisses my forehead again. "It's the truth."

We walk in companionable silence back in the direction of my dorm. Jake's phone rings, and he answers. I hear Hector's voice. "We're going to order pizzas, man. You guys want to come back and eat some?"

He looks down at me and I nod. "Yes, please, I'm on the verge of being hangry."

"Yeah, man. Go ahead. We'll be there in about 10."

"How do they know we're together?"

He shows me his phone. It's a screenshot that one of them sent to him. It's an Instagram post, and it's got a picture of us to go with it. Everything Fearless 24/7 is the username. 

Everything Fearless 24/7

Hot off the presses. Is The Jake Ryan off the market, ladies? Who is this Buxom brunette? Better yet, wasn't she dancing with Benji last night? And why is Benji sporting a black eye today? So many questions and so few answers! This author will personally make it her life's mission to find out all the things. Until next time.

I stand still, mouth wide open. How did someone get a picture of us so quickly? It wasn't even thirty minutes ago. At least it's a decent picture. And thankfully, I'm wearing the tights that hold me in. "This school has a whole Instagram page dedicated to the Fearless Five?"

He shrugs. "Yup. Sorry."

"Don't be sorry. You can't help it. It is what it is. Did you give Benji a black eye last night?"

He lets out a slow breath. "Thank you for being understanding. When you are with me, you'll get a lot of attention. Only you can decide if you're okay with that. I hope you are. As for Benji, he had it coming. He's always trying to take what's mine."

I nod my head. Did my knees just go weak, or did he call me his? He doesn't elaborate further, and I don't ask for any details. I'm 100% satisfied with the answer he gave me. Their problems started long before I came along. All I did was add more beef to the mix. I won't have anything else to do with Benji now. I'll see if I can find out anything from Jaxon. I think he'll tell me if I corner him and he's not around the other guys. My stomach growls loudly. I hope the pizza arrives before we do. 

We spend the rest of the afternoon holding hands and eating pizza. No one was shocked when we came back together. They must have all seen the article. Jake doesn't hold back any affection in front of his boys. That's a good thing. I won't be with anyone that wants to hide me. My self-esteem may not be at an all-time high, but I refuse to let it get that low. I'm trying to learn to love myself. Then and only then will I be able to love someone else the right way one day. Maybe that someone could be Jake?

Chapter 8

Benji With the Crazy Eyes

Everything Fearless 24/7

What has Benji done to piss off the Fearless Five crew? I've heard from various sources that our sweet Jaxon was not too happy when he caught Benji objectifying Dani in Bio. What will Jake do when he finds out? 

I woke up thirty minutes later than I should have, but thankfully I set my alarm early enough that it was okay that I snoozed it for so long. I start getting ready for my classes because Biology starts at 8:15. I have that on Mondays and Wednesdays, with a lab on Thursdays. I'm so glad I’m free on Fridays and that I can sleep late on Tuesdays. 

After my shower, I stare at my closet. I have so many great new clothes. I have no idea what I want to wear. I want to look pretty for my first day, but I'd be lying if I didn't admit part of that was because of Jake. I do my happy dance because I get to see him at 10:15. 

I wonder if I will always get this butterfly feeling. When I'm 75, and I tell my best friends at the old folks' home how I used to hang out with The Jake Ryan, will I still feel this nervous burst of energy in my belly? I've been shy with guys before, but this is on a whole new level. 

I smile and touch my cheek as I remember him kissing me bye last night. We cuddled in my bed before he left and I must say he's an expert cuddler, ten out of ten, as you'd expect. He held me until I was almost asleep, then he kissed my cheek and quietly left. As I remember that sweet affection, I can't help but think of the words, I'M A GONER! Quietly shaking out of my reverie, I need to pull it together! Dani, he's only a boy. A hot boy that is a total Sex King and I'm not ready for sex, but that doesn't stop me from thinking about it all the time. I’m still a woman afterall. Pulling my mind out of the gutter, I set my mind to the task at hand.

I finally decided on dark ripped skinny jeans and a striped floral jade shirt. I think it looks good with my eyes, and it accentuates my hips instead of making them look wider. I wonder what people usually wear to class here. At my jr. college back home, it was mostly casual. It’s probably the same way in Texas. I feel good in this outfit, though, so I'm not changing.

I walk to class and my phone pings with a sweet text from Jake.

Have a great first class, Sweet Cheeks. I can't wait to see you later today. 

Give me all the heart palpitations now. That boy will be the death of me. I make it to class with ten minutes to spare. I pick a middle-row seat and sit quietly down, taking a moment to soak it all in. It's finally time for my first big college class. Eek. Only half the students have made it to class so far and I don't know anyone yet.

Correction, I wish I didn't know anyone in this class. It’s just my luck that Benji walks through the door and smiles at me. His left eye is black and blue. Oh, snap, Jake did give him a shiner. I feel guilty because it was my fault. I should have never danced with him. That's on me. 

Don't sit by me. Don't sit by me. Don't sit by me. I silently chant the mantra until, of course, Benji sits beside me. Goodness, does he have a death wish? There was beef going on between Jake and Benji way before I came along. It's not just a pissing contest as far as I'm concerned. They've had problems, but this will fuel the fire.

"Hey, Dani, is it?" He smiles with those pearly whites. He's wearing a polo shirt and khaki cargo shorts. I smirk as I remember Jake calling him a preppy asshat. He's not wrong about the preppy part. 

"Hello," I say, turning my gaze back to the front of the classroom. The professor is reading something at his desk. He must have walked in as I was telepathically telling Benji not to sit by me. Maybe if I'm cold and distant, he won't sit next to me on Wednesday. I don't think any good can come from being around him. He taps me lightly on the shoulder. I don't want to be rude, it's against my southern roots, but I don't want to do the right thing either.  It's not polite to ignore someone. I turn to the left, but I don't say anything. I lift my eyebrow, hoping that he will take the hint and know that I'm saying, "what?" Hey, Dwayne "The Rock" Johnson does it. Why can't I? 

"I don't know what you've heard, but I'm not a bad person. Just give me a chance, and you'll see that."

"I've not heard much. Jake is probably many things, but he's not a rat. I don't know what's going on with you two, and I know there are two sides to every story. I don't think you're a bad person, but I don't know you well enough to make that decision. I must be completely honest with you, though, I've already picked a side, and it's his. That's non-negotiable."

Benji jumps up from his seat, only to move three rows to the back of me. He slams his book down on the desk in the process. Making me jump, I lift almost off my seat. Someone has anger issues, and he scares me a little bit. He had a crazy look in his eyes. I'm going to beg Jake to stay away from him because I sure as heck plan on doing just that. I don't know what kind of person he is, but that angry little boy fit he just participated in did nothing to help his case with me. 

Everyone in the room is looking at us now. Jaxon included. He is standing near the door but comes over and sits beside me when I wave at him. He is smiling like he just won the lottery. "Georgia, sometimes the trash just takes itself out!"

Jaxon turns around and looks at Benji, challenging him. He still has that giant lottery-winning smile firmly in place. The whole class is eerily quiet. All of us are looking back and forth between the two football players. I do nothing. I'm not too fond of confrontation. However, I wouldn't want a fight to break out. I whisper to him, pleading my case. "Jaxon, please turn around. He's not worth losing your scholarship or the risk of never getting the chance to enter the NFL Draft, either. Please. Please, turn around."

The only sign that I can tell he heard me is the level of his facial intensity has gone from 100 to 80. The vein in his throat is no longer ticking. So, that’s a good sign. Right? Jaxon won’t back down though. He stares a hole through Benji. 

I look over at Benji's face, and I want to punch him right then and there. Doesn't he know how close he is to being hit in his right eye? I want to give him a matching pair of black eyes. He's smirking, like, well, like an asshat. His expression gives nothing away. If he's scared, he's hiding it well. I knew this boy was two sandwiches short of a picnic.

The professor calls the class to attention, only then does Jaxon turn around. He grabs his cellphone out of his pocket and quickly sends a text to someone. It doesn't take a rocket scientist to figure out the recipient of that text. I blush and bend my head down so that no one can see my blushing red mess of a face. Makeup can't even hide my embarrassment. 

I take a deep breath and try to focus on what the professor is saying. I've always been good at taking notes for class and I hope the tradition continues. I've almost got a sixth sense regarding what a teacher deems essential, which is beneficial when taking a test. Summer classes are always tricky because you have a whole semester worth of work to learn in such a short period. We have a term paper due next week. Plus, we need to have the first ten chapters of our textbook read by next Wednesday because that's when we will have our first test over all that material. I'm overwhelmed, and I think my social life will be over before it ever really begins. I won't be able to leave my dorm room like ever! Bye, Sex King! It was nice while it lasted. 

Jaxon laughs at the expression on my face. The professor has given us a few minutes to chat while printing out our syllabuses. "I got you, Georgia. Don't let this good lookin' face and body fool you. I'm a genius when it comes to the Sciences."

"I'm glad one of us is! I mean, I've always been an honor student and good grades have always come naturally to me, but this is the first time I've had an actual social life. Yes, I know, sad but true."

He shakes his head. "Seems like we have some years to make up for Georgia! Stick with us, kid, we're gonna take you places."

I laugh. Minus Jake, Jaxon is my favorite Fearless Five member. "The only time we will get to see each other now is when we study together and in class. I'm never leaving the library or my dorm room again. Please say that you'll be my study buddy, though? Please."

He gives me his most "serious" face. "Yes! We'll be like besties and braid each other's hair as we talk about Photosynthesis and Darwinism!"

He cracks me up. "You're crazy! But that's why you're my second favorite."

His smile is genuine. "Good deal. I'll be sure to tell everybody!" 

I pinch his arm. "You better not!"

He winks at me which means he will tell them all as soon as he sees them. I laugh. "But seriously, Georgia, you have to balance work and play. It'll be hard, to begin with, but you'll figure it out."

I nod and grab my syllabus from the professor as we walk out of the classroom. The sky is dark, and it looks like it may rain later on today. I feel his penetrating gaze before I see him. He's standing by a tree near the exit. He looks posed, but his expression changes when I meet his stare. Jake smiles and starts walking toward us.

"Hey, Georgia."

"Hey, Jake." He gives me a quick hug and takes my book bag from my shoulder. I could melt right where I stand. I love that he's a bad boy, but he's still got manners. That's important. 

He growls as he sees Benji leaving the class. "Jaxon said, that ASSHAT over there upset you. What did he say?"

I shoot daggers at the back of Jaxon's head. He conveniently sped up and turned his head after Jake's statement. "Shhhhh....Nothing really."

"I don't care if he hears me. Georgia, you told me honesty would be the only way this worked between us."

I roll my eyes. I thought boys didn't listen to what girls say. "First of all, he came and sat by me, not because he wanted my company either. I'm almost certain it was to bother you. He wanted to make sure I knew he wasn't a bad person. I told him that I didn't know him well enough to decide if he was a good or bad person. However, I did make sure he knew that I had already chosen a side."

He grins. Big. "Which is?"

I roll my eyes. As if he didn't know. "Yours, duh. He got this crazy look in his eyes. Like he was mentally unstable and had just broken out of the loony bin. He got up quickly and went to another seat. Not to mention that Jaxon almost got in a fight with him because of what he did."

"Don't worry about him. He's not mentally unstable. He's just a dick."

He gives Jaxon a high-five! "My man!"

"You didn't see the look I saw. I'm willing to bet he's nuttier than a five-pound fruitcake. Please, stay away from him as best as you can. Just ignore him."

They both crack up at my southern slang. Jake finally answers. "I can't make any promises, Sweet Cheeks but I'll try."

We make it to our class and sit together. It turns out Dallas and Sasha both have the course with us. Sasha dropped her Physics class and added this one instead. I'm so happy. People stare brazenly at us as we flirt with each other. I hope there’s not another article on the Fearless Insta tonight! Thankfully, asshat is not in this class with us. I hope Jake tries to stay away from him. I don't have a good feeling. And best believe Jaxon made sure Dallas knew he was my second favorite. Deny. Deny. Deny. I'll deny it until my dying day!

Chapter 9

A Plan is Made

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

Remember when I told you that Benji made a play for Dani in Biology class? Rumor has it that Jake waited outside and escorted her to their Lit class. I'm not one to be a shit stirrer, but he may or may not have been staring Benji down the whole way there. Does his jealousy mean he's finally ready for a relationship? But wait...I thought Jake didn't do those.

I groan as I shut my alarm off. Why did it have to go off at that exact second? I was having the best wet dream about Georgia and those hips. I don't know what it is about her. The more I get to know her, the more I want to be with her. I fell back asleep after I texted her a sweet message. Who the hell am I? I don't recognize myself. Georgia's the drug, and I'm addicted. I can't let whatever this is ruin football, though. I just can't. Football comes first. She'll have to understand that, or I'll have to go to rehab. 

She should probably start staying with me Monday-Thursday. Her Biology class is closer to our house than her dorm room anyways. Our British Lit class starts at 10:15, and that is closer to our place, too. It's a win-win.  The guys won't mind. They adore her. Hell, I adore her even though that thought makes me want to throw up. I’m acting like a damn girl! Who knew I had feelings? I don't know if I like that. 

I hear my phone buzz and I smile. I wonder if it's my Sweet Cheeks texting me back. I’m disappointed to see its just Jaxon. 

Hey man, Asshat made Georgia upset in Bio! I almost beat his ass!! #motherfucker

Wtf? I jump up and quickly get in the shower. I know Georgia is safe with Jaxon, but my heart is pounding. I thought he learned his lesson on Saturday night when I told him that he better leave her alone. When he refused, we fought. I won't back down. The war between us goes back to last season, and he can't fight for shit. I don't know why he likes to cause so much trouble. If he had just walked away, I wouldn't have had to give him that black eye. He's a dumbass. The fight at the party wasn't even the second time that I've kicked his ass.

Their Biology class won't get over for another thirty minutes, but I still rush to get there. I don't like thinking about Georgia being upset. I hope Jaxon is wrong, and it was just her nerves about her first-class or something. Hopefully, I won't have to kick his ass again today. I don't know where this fierce need to protect her comes from, but there's no denying the feeling. I'd fight a hundred men and win for her.

I get pissed off all over again. That asshat is nothing but trouble. Benji has caused my crew nothing but headaches since he first arrived late last semester. I'll never forget what he did to me. It almost ruined my career. Had Coach not taken me at my word, I don't know what I would’ve done. I'd probably be slinging burgers at a fast food joint right now. My old man would have kicked me out of the house, that's for sure. I can't prove that the pot Coach found in my locker was put there by Benji, but I know deep down in my gut that it was that asshole. My gut never lies. It's how I'm so good at football. 

Since the day the shit hit the fan, the boys and I have worked out a system. One of us always stays behind until after he leaves the locker room. I'd hate to see what he would do next if we didn't. We also try to always keep an eye on him. His roommate tells us when he leaves and then when he comes home. He wants my spot on the team. That ain't happening. He will have to kill me first. This is my only shot at making it into the NFL, I can't waste any time. 

I got in some pretty serious trouble after the locker incident, but it could have been worse. I'm still on probation, which ends in a couple of weeks. I can't stop the smile that the knowledge of that brings. Freedom can't come fast enough. I don't smoke pot, and I sure as hell wouldn't try to sell it! I've got too much riding on my scholarship. I suspect Benji might be selling drugs on campus, though, and I've been steadily devising a plan to prove his extracurricular activities. I'm not usually a snitch, but he tried to take what's rightfully mine. Before the locker room incident, I would have looked away if I saw him doing something wrong. My philosophy in life has always been, not my business if it isn't about me and mine! Asshat made it my business when he did what he did. Now he's trying to mess with Georgia. Benji has messed with the wrong one and we're going to take him down. 

No jerk-off will ever get the best of The Jake Ryan. I pace back and forth under the tree near the Science building. I have to reign in my temper before he comes out of that class. It's one thing to get in a fight at a party. But to get into a fight the first day of summer classes, I'd be in deep shit. Coach would kick my ass. The doors fly open, and my stare intensifies until I see my girl. I start walking instantly toward her. It’s like an invisible current is dragging me closer to her side. She looks beautiful today. That face. Those eyes. Those breasts. Those hips. That ass. Yes, all the above, please. 

I better calm the hell down. I can't have a boner right here in broad daylight. I laugh to myself when I think about what The Fearless Insta headline would be. 

Longhorn Star Quarterback Caught Stalking Buxom Beauty: Boner For Days!

I get to her and give her a quick hug. I’ll give her a better one later in private. I want to do lots of other things later in private. I can’t wait to taste her. Calm down, Jake. I take her book bag and hoist it over my shoulder and I see Jaxon giggle a little. He thinks I'm whipped, but it's just called being a gentleman. I can't help it. It's just how my mama raised me. 

I interrogate her about Benji and growl as I see his ugly preppy asshat self! I can't believe he had the balls to sit by her. No, he's not a terrible person, just a drug dealer/drug planting jackass. I'm going to punch his other damn eye. Why does he care if she thinks he's a good guy or a bad guy? My heart beats a little faster when she tells me she told him that regardless, she was on my side. I want to kiss her until she's senseless right now but I don't know if she's ready for that yet. I'll wait until she is, though. She'll be worth it even if I die a slow death due to blue balls. 

She won't ever be ready for anything if she doesn't get to know me better. I'm going to have to talk her into staying with me tonight. I wait until we walk into Lit before I broach the topic. "How about you stay at our house tonight. That way, we can both sleep in a little later. Plus, our house is closer to this class anyway. That's just simple geography, Georgia."

I glance over, hoping I appear nonchalant. I've never had a girl stay at my place before. I try not to read anything into why I want her to stay.  She smiles. "Maybe. Although, I'd hate to argue with simple geography. I'll talk it over with Sasha. I need to find out what she's doing. She's got physics this morning so I'll text her after."

I'm disappointed, but I nod and give her my most dazzling smile. I've heard my smile can make panties drop. She smiles brightly but otherwise seems unaffected. I don't see her panties on the ground and I want to claim her so bad. I want to show her she's mine. Freaking relax, you fiend. I’m on a roll today. 

I make a mental note to get in good with her roommate. They seem to have formed a strong bond already. I need her to like me, as that will equal more sleepovers. I can't really remember what she looks like. I think she has long black hair. 

This class is a smaller one. Probably only seats about 75 students. We've still got a few minutes before the professor makes her way into the classroom. I pull Georgia into me and softly whisper into her ear, making goosebumps appear up on her flushed skin. "If you stay over tonight, I'll cook for you. Believe it or not, I'm very good at it."

She moves closer. I don't think she even noticed what she just did. She might seem unaffected, but she's not. I smile to myself. Victory will come sooner than later. What kind of spell does this girl have on me? I don't do relationships, so what the hell are we doing? She runs her hand through her hair, and her scent surrounds me. The smell is alluring and sweet. "You cook? Box or homemade?"

"Homemade baby!" I waggle my eyebrows, and she laughs. I'm borderline offended. Ain't no way The Jake Ryan would try to seduce a girl with food out of a box. 

"I just might have to take you up on that." Her face lights up as Dallas and Sasha walk into the room. I thought she had physics. No time like the present to let her see that I'm a good guy who needs a sleepover with her new best friend.

"Hey, you two. We didn't know you had this class."

Sasha smiles. I was right. She has black hair. I do pay attention sometimes. "Yeah, I decided to drop Physics at the last minute. I want to have an easier summer before I dig all in for the Fall."

Sounds reasonable. "Well, I want to invite you two ladies over tonight for dinner. I need to show this ridiculously beautiful lady that I can cook."

Sasha laughs, and Georgia giggles. Her giggles are even cute. Sasha speaks first. "She is very beautiful. I will accept on both of our behalf." 

I don't even know if we have food in the house. Just in case we don't, I text Hector a grocery list. He's on kitchen duty this week. I'd rather be safe than sorry. I'm about to knock her socks off, and maybe I'll get the sleepover I've been waiting for so patiently. Perhaps I'll get that first kiss that I've been patiently waiting for, too.

Chapter 10

Spankings and First Kisses

Everything Fearless 24/7

Sasha H was seen flirting with a hot guy (that wasn't Dallas) in Government this morning. I've heard they already have a date lined up for this weekend. But did anyone think to tell Dallas? (You're welcome.) He's already been down this road before, and it never ends well for him. 

After Lit class, the boys head to football practice, and we decide to eat a light lunch. We don't want to overeat because we need to save room for tonight. Dallas seemed excited about Jake cooking. He's cute when he pouts. "He never cooks for us anymore."

I laugh when I think about what he said. Sasha looks at me like I've sprouted a second head. We've been back in our dorm for a couple of hours now. Biology is going to kill me. "What's so funny about Biology?"

I laugh again. "I was thinking about your boyfriend pouting because Jake never cooks for them anymore."

She rolls her eyes. "Please. Dallas is not my boyfriend. However, that was cute. I'll give him that." 

"Yes, it was. Say what you want, Sasha. Y'all have chemistry, so what's the deal?"

She shrugs. "Nothing. I don't want to be just another notch on his belt. He's cool, but he's not ready to settle into a monogamous relationship. I respect that, but I also respect myself too much to accept anything less."

I was right! They had talked about more. Our friendship is new, and I can't thoroughly read her moods yet. She seems okay, but is she? "Sasha, thank you for telling me. Are you okay? Do you need to talk about it? Do I need to beat him up so bad that he has to beg for mercy?"

She laughs. "As hilarious as that would be, I'm fine. We talked because he kept flirting with me, and for us to be friends, I needed him to realize it wasn't ever going to happen and that he needed to stop. We were both honest with each other, and it was awkward at first, but we're good now."

I hold my pinky out for a pinky promise. "I know that most of my attention has been on Jake, but please, talk to me. I want to know all the things. I want us to be close. I, Dani Constantine, solemnly promise that I won't ever put Sasha Hernandez on the friendship back burner and that I will tell her everything that goes on in my life, even if it's boring! Sisters before misters!"

She smiles widely and intertwines her pinky in mine. "I, Sasha Hernandez, solemnly promise that I won't ever put Dani Constantine on the friendship back burner and that I'll tell her everything going on in my life, and trust me, it won't ever be boring! Sisters before misters!" 

We laugh, and pinky shake vigorously. I've read and highlighted the first three chapters of Bio, and I'm ready for a break. Sasha puts down her American Government book and sighs heavily. "I'm hungry already." 

Were we separated at birth? "I've got a stash of assorted candies in my room."

"Where?"

"Second desk draw on the right."

She jumps up with a squeal. She excitedly brings the gallon Ziploc bag back to the couch. "You've got the good stuff."

"Yes, I do. Only trust chubby people to pack the right kind of snacks."

"Chubby folks got it going on, Hunny!"

"Yes, we do!"

She puts a Snickers mini in her mouth and chews softly. "So, what's up with you and lover boy?"

I shrug. "We're seeing where this goes, and I told Jake bluntly that I'm not ready for sex."

Her eyes grow big. "You told him that? I'm so proud of you for being honest with him! What do you think it means to see where things go?"

I shrug. "I honestly don't know what it means. I'm not going to sit around waiting for him to commit forever, but I think I owe it to both of us to see what happens."

"I agree. So, does that mean y'all are exclusive?"

"I have zero clue. Jake wants me to spend the night with him tonight. I told him I'd talk to you, then tell him my answer later."

"Don't worry about me. I don't mind if you spend the night with him sometimes, but I don't want to stay here by myself all the time."

"Agreed. And I feel the same way. I'll stay with him tonight. I have more questions about our situation than I have answers."

"I've joined a dating app." I am surprised at her admission. Not that there is anything wrong with dating apps at all. I know a lot of people who have found their perfect match that way.

"You have?!?! How's it going?"

"Well, if Jake doesn't want to be exclusive, I have a date Saturday, and I can see if he has a friend for you."

I squeal! "You got a date??? With who? Give me all the details!"

"I actually have Government with him! We both swiped right on Sunday. His name is Baldwin Ryder! He's super cute. He's blonde, blue-eyed, over six feet tall, has an athletic build, and seems super sweet. Didn't ask to hang out or hook up, actually wanted a date."

"I like it! He sounds super sophisticated. I also really love his name."

"I just sent him your picture, and he said he can find you a date for Saturday if you want."

I nervous laugh. I like Jake, but am I wasting my time? "Tell him, thank you, and I'll keep that in mind."

"Have you told Dallas about your date?"

"Negative!"

"He'll crap a cow! He may say he doesn't want to be serious, but I see how he looks at you."

She shrugs. "It's his loss."

"Amen. You're a diamond, my dear!"

We chat for a while longer, then finish working on our homework. My phone alerts me that I have a text. 

What's up, beautiful? I hope you're hungry. This will be a feast fit for a Queen.

I laugh and show my phone to Sasha. 

Yay. Us Queens are hungry! When do we need to walk over to your place?

Walk?! I'll be over shortly to pick you guys up!

Sounds good. I hope you're not just acting like you can cook. I have that pizza place on speed dial!

I. Am. Offended! I think someone needs a spanking! 

I yelp and throw my phone! Sasha laughs. I don't know how to flirt sexy! That was hot. "What do I say?"

She grabs my phone and types something quickly. I look at the message thread and laugh. Oh no, she did not. 

Yeah, you! How do you want it, baby?

He replies in an instant. 

Any way you want to give it, Sweet Cheeks.

I turn beet red and hide my face in my hands. I'm toast. What if Jake wants me to spank him tonight? No way! Sasha laughs at my nervousness. "Let's go get ready. Your lover boy will be here any minute."

I jump up. What do I need to wear tonight? And what about PJs? I run to my room and shower with a quickness. I decide on wearing one of my new dresses. It's casual and red. Which is my favorite color. I straighten my hair and then put it in a messy ponytail. 

I pack my clothes for tomorrow first. I will wear leggings and the football shirt Jaxon gave me. Panties and bras next. Then for PJs, I pack a pair of pink satin shorts and a baggy pink shirt that matches in my overnight bag. I had forgotten about it, thankful it still fits. I bought it the day before I moved to Texas at TJ Maxx. I hear a knock on my door and smile. I hope it's Jake. "Come in."

He opens the door and stays there for a long moment, staring at me. "What?" I ask nervously.

"Nothing. Red is just my favorite color, that’s all. You look stunning tonight."

"Thank you." I blush. "You know red is my favorite color, also."

He comes into my room and shuts the door. He saunters over to stand right in front of me. He takes his hand and moves some stray hair out of my eyes. I hold my breath. This boys got me captivated. He stares at my lips, then gazes deeply into my eyes. 

My knees melt as I realize he's asking for my permission. He wants to kiss me. I nod my head yes. What else could I say? I've waited for this moment my whole life. He devours my full lips with his. After a couple of moments, he licks my bottom lip begging for access. I slightly part my lips, and his tongue conquers mine. 

A boldness I've never felt before takes over my body. Our tongues wrestle for dominance, and when we come up for air, I suck on the bottom of his lower lip, and he lets out a soft moan. That kiss was everything and then some.

He smirks as we both gasp for air. "Wow. That was amazing." He looks at my bag and smiles. "You're staying?"

"I am. It is closer to Lit class. Simple geography, Jack. Or is it, Jake?"

He pops my butt and laughs. "It is just simple geography. As for Jack, I'll have you forgetting his name in no time."

I make a gurgling noise. Jake laughs so hard he almost stumbles. Butthead serves him right. He picks up my weekender bag and throws it over his shoulder. "Let's go, Georgia. I left Jaxon in charge of my secret sauce. It's probably burnt by now."

I grab Sasha, and we run out the door. I want to jump up and down and sing! I just had my first, not disgusting kiss. I try to tell her with my eyes, but that makes her ask me if I'm alright instead. I laugh and rub my eyes. What else can I do but act like an eyelash fell into it. Busted! I can't tell her about the kiss in front of Jake. I hope I was at least decent at kissing. He's still being affectionate and holding my hand so that's a good sign.

He pulls out of our parking lot and heads toward their house. I'm nervous but excited. I love that he is attentive and affectionate. He treats me like a Queen. I feel like he's already mine, but he's not. Will he ever want to be? And how long am I willing to wait for him to claim me?

Chapter 11

Dinner Party From Hell

Everything Fearless 24:7

An evening without any drama is like an Alpha Phi Alpha party without a keg. #NoFun #SorryMaryJ 

We need the drama. In fact, we love it, and this is sure to be an evening to remember. 

We cruise down Fraternity Row in his Chevy Silverado, speeding closer to their house. I'm still reeling from the kiss. Like, I might pass out. It was just that epic. Do we still say epic for amazing things? I was never popular, so I don't know. It seems an appropriate enough word. I'm spinning out of control. 

He's holding my hand, and I can think of little else. This skin-on-skin contact is killing me.  His hand is rough and calloused and I blush when I think of how his rough hands would feel in certain places, especially on my soft skin—arousal clenches throughout my body. I've never felt like this, and it's as if my body has finally awakened after eighteen long years. I'm finally a hormonal teenager, and I'm not 100% sure that's a good thing. If Sasha weren’t in here, I'm not sure I could stop from jumping his bones. What the hell, Dani?! Contain yourself. 

I squeeze my thighs together to try and diminish the feeling. I inhale sharply. Geez, Louise! That had the opposite effect. I quickly separate my thick thighs as best I can. I can't have them touching. If only I had a thigh gap, but instead, here I am, a mermaid! Jake looks down at my legs, and a look of surprise grows firmly into his expression. He clears his throat and starts rubbing my palm with his middle finger. 

Kill me now! Does he know I'm horny? I feel like my inexperience is showing. He, on the other hand, is very experienced. Our holding hands and the wonderful kiss we shared probably had little to no effect on him, and I'm over here with a fire raging in my who-ha. Does he even have the ac turned on? I'm dying. I give him a once over with the side of my eye. He's grinning to himself, and he's breathing just fine. He’s the worst. If I start sweating, I'm going home. Bye.

I turn around to look at Sasha in the back seat. Thankfully, she's been oblivious to my raging hormones. I hope Jake is, too! How embarrassing?!! Sasha is deep in her phone...is it the new guy?? "Why are you smiling that big, Sasha?"

She looks up from her phone and flips me off.  "Oh, you know, a little of this, a little of that."

"Yup. Uh-huh." I give her a wink, but she doesn't even notice, she's buried her face back in her phone already. 

I turn around and look at Jake and he's smiling at me. "Do you smile like that when I'm texting you?"

I giggle. "Nope. I only smile like that when Aaron Rogers texts me."

He almost runs us off the road, and I laugh until my sides hurt. "Really? Georgia. Really? That burns."

I shrug my shoulders. "If you know, you know!"

He rolls his eyes at me and mumbles something underneath his breath, making me smile to myself. We pull up to a two-story house one street behind the end of Fraternity Row. It's yellow, with green shutters. The Fearless Five share this five-bedroom house. They are the only lower classmen that don't have to share rooms at the football house. All senior players live in the houses on this street and the football house is the next street over. 

We walk in, and the aroma that meets us there makes my mouth water. Jake wouldn't tell me what his menu consisted of, but I knew it was some kind of pasta. Maybe chicken Alfredo. If he ever wants to get lucky, it better be chicken Alfredo. The King of all pasta!

Jake goes to put my stuff up, and I head to find the kitchen. My stomach won't have it any other way. This house is more spacious than it looks on the outside. It has a living room, den, and a game room. As I round the corner from the living room, I hear Jaxon laughing about something. "Hey, bestie!" I shout!

He looks up from the stove. "Bestie! Beyond glad that you could make it to our humble abode."

Sasha laughs. "Hi, Jaxon!"

He beams and I laugh. "Hi, Sasha. Where have you been my whole life?"

"Right here waiting for you, Stud!" She says with a wink.

He "catches" her words with his hands and places them over his heart like you would when someone blows you a kiss. He's darling, and whoever conquers this wild boy's heart will have one of the good ones. 

Enough mushiness. I can't control myself anymore. I head towards the stove to see what goodness awaits us. If The Jake Ryan doesn't make it into the NFL, I'm sure he can open up a restaurant. Don't tell my Mama, but I think this smells better than anything I've ever smelled in her kitchen, and my Mama can cook! These thick thighs convey just how good her food taste.

I knew it was chicken Alfredo when the tasty aroma hit my nose. This dish is in the top five of my favorite meals, and it looks like he grilled the chicken before adding it to the sauce. I can't! I'm going to make a pig of myself. He will never want to see where this is going! It was fun while it lasted because this thick chick is about to eat. 

He comes behind me and wraps his arms around my slender waist. Cold chills go up and down my arms, and my stomach has about a million butterflies flying around in there now. My hunger goes to zero in an instant. I don't hear anyone else, and my vision grows blurry in an I'm drunken on The Jake Ryan type of haze. He whispers in my ear. "I'm glad that you're finally here."

I turn around and smile shyly at him. "Thank you for inviting me."

His long fingers stroke the side of my heart-shaped face. "I hope you like what I've fixed for you."

"It smells heavenly." I run my fingers through his shaggy dark brown hair. Exploring the soft tresses, I realize his hair is as smooth as it looks. I've wanted to do this since forever. Even better than his dazzling smile and six-pack, his hair might be my new favorite thing about him.

The other four members of the Fearless Five break our trance as they start singing a terrible rendition of a popular oldies song, "And they call it puppy LOVE!!!"

I bury my face in Jake’s chest as I’m blushing on a level I've never blushed before. Jake is chuckling, but I can tell he's embarrassed, too. His reaction to me was not a figment of my imagination. That doesn't mean I'm special to him, though. This "whatever we're doing" could only be temporary. I do think we are heading towards the beginning of a full-fledged summer fling though. I may be innocent, but I'm not naive. I can't allow any deep feelings to develop for him. I need to accept this for what it is, which is fleeting. People like him don't end up with people like me. I realize in this beautiful moment that when I'm old and gray, I'll remember all of this, and I'll smile. 

Gathering all my nerves, I finally look at everybody and laugh. "Don't be jealous because I'm the guest of honor!"

He puts his arms around me from behind and rests his chin on top of my head. "Haters, every last one of em'!"

Jaxon rolls his eyes and looks at Dallas. And because they're them, they reenact the whole scene. Dallas bats his eyelashes and flips his nonexistent hair from side to side. While Jaxon has this goofy grin on his face, and his eyes are going for dreamy, but they look creepier than anything else. We all howl out in laughter. 

I kick Jaxon in the shin. "Is that any way to treat your Bio study bestie?"

He looks offended. "We just wanted to show y'all what we saw. I think I need to go take a cold shower after that!"

I pinch his arm. "Shush!"

Sasha feels the need to insert her two cents into the convo. "You better watch out, Jake. She likes to pinch."

She sees my face and starts running. I chase after her, trying to get close enough so that I can pinch her. She screams as we run through the living room. She's fast, but I fake a cramp, and she's a sucker. She's a nice one but still a total sucker. I pinch her arm, and she yelps. I turn around, trying to get away from her before she retaliates. The facial expression on every single one of the guys is hilarious. I roll my eyes and head back to the kitchen. Boys will be boys. "Take a picture. It'll last longer."

Axel laughs. "I wish I would have videoed it, and I'd watch it every night before going to sleep."

Hector smiles. "Me too. Four or five times."

Jake grabs my hand as I walk by him. "And I'd break your damn phones, too."

They laugh. "That's cold man. That's real cold."

We line up for the grub. Jake makes sure I'm in front. I put a generous portion on my plate, but not more than the boys do. Sasha eats like a bird, so I have more on my plate than she does but I'm okay with that. 

"Jake, this is the best thing I've ever put in my mouth," I say after my first bite. I genuinely mean it. 

Jaxon grins. "Georgia, you're so innocent and cute!"

"Not to quote Britney, but I'm not that innocent. I am cute, though!"

Jake laughs. "Yes, you are. And thank you, Sweet Cheeks."

They all laugh at his pet name for me. Sasha gets a phone call, which she quickly excuses herself and takes leaving Dallas to stare after her.  He's been giving her looks all night. They can say what they want, but I think he likes her. "She's mighty interested in that phone tonight. We must not be good enough company."

I like Dallas, but once someone is officially in my inner circle, I'm fiercely loyal. His comment was a little too sarcastic for my taste. He could have had her, but he's the one that chose to continue with his man whore ways. "Yeah, she's got a date this weekend! I'm super excited for her. He seems nice."

I haven't even met him yet, but he doesn't know that. His face falls, but I said what I said, and I have no regrets. Next time maybe he won't let the best thing that's ever happened to him slip through his fingers. Everybody goes quiet and Dallas is staring me down. Not in a mean way, the boy is just shook. I don't think he's even blinked in a good couple of minutes. Maybe I do feel a little bad. Was I not supposed to tell him? I can't remember. Will Sasha be mad at me? I might have kicked a hornet's nest. I wish he would say something so I know what he's thinking. Why do I have to be so socially awkward and always put my foot in my mouth? This is why I can't have nice things!

"What's his name?" Finally, let me think. Dear Lord, what was his name?

"I...um-uh...It's Baldwyn! They have government together." I sound like a stuttering buffoon. 

I turn my eyes to Jake, and he takes my hand. I don't know how he knows, but he understands my distress. "Well, good for her." He adds quickly. Then he stares Dallas down. 

Dallas scoffs. "Well, I think he sounds like a dick."

"Who sounds like a dick?" Sasha asks as she takes her place beside me at the table.

I silently plead that he will keep his mouth shut until I can tell her what I've done. But of course, his big-mouth-jealous self doesn't. "So, when were we gonna talk about Baldwyn the dick?"

She looks at me, but I turn away. I'm so ashamed. I stare death daggers at him, but he's looking at her with fire in his eyes. "I guess the rumors are true; you do get around."

What did he just say? I jump up and grab her hand. We're leaving. She looks heartbroken. My heart clenches in my chest. "The only DICK I see at this table is YOU!" 

I am beyond pissed. I walk out but quickly go back and pick up my half-eaten plate of Alfredo. I fling the food off my plate at him, and I say a phrase I've never said in my life but remembering what Sasha's defeated face looked like seconds before, it is well warranted. "Fuck you!" 

We turn and quickly leave. Jake will not have anything to do with me now, and I'll have to be okay with that. At least, I hope I will. I'll cry when I get back to my room, but for right now, I'll be strong. I hold my friend tight as we walk back to our dorm. Dallas was lashing out because he was hurting. That doesn't make it right. It just is what it is.

Sometimes things are just not meant to be, which makes my heart ache for us both. I whisper, "I'm sorry," for the hundredth time. She squeezes my hand, and I pray that she's forgiven me. I had no right to tell Dallas her secret. It wasn't mine to tell. I hope I can make it up to her one day.

Chapter 12

Making Up is Fun

Everything Fearless 24/7

I've heard from a reliable source that Dani and her new bestie left the Fearless Fives house in much distress. Shortly after, said source revealed that Dallas and our darling quarterback ran with their tails between their legs, begging for forgiveness. Is there trouble in paradise

already? #AllTheHeartEmojis

I turn off my phone and then do the same with Sasha’s. She's taking a shower, and I don't want anything else to upset her. When she gets out, she can turn it back on if she chooses to. Jake probably won't ever text me again. I half hoped as we left that he'd follow us out and offer to take us home, but he didn't. 

I guess he's a firm believer in bros before hoes. I get it, though. I wouldn't choose a guy over my friend either, even if that friend had been in the wrong. I can't believe I’ll have to see him in class tomorrow. I don't want to go now. Is it too late to switch our classes? I need to change Bio, too. It'll be super awkward around Jaxon now. I have to admit I'll miss his friendship. 

I hear Sasha before I see her because she's still crying. She started sobbing right after we hit the door. My stomach feels queasy. I helped cause this so it's partly my fault. I stand and rush over to hold her. She goes limp as soon as my arms encase her and we fall to the floor. Seeing her in this much pain makes me mad all over again. At him, at myself, at boys in general. I wish I would’ve punched Dallas in his freckled face instead of throwing my food at him. 

I whisper things like, "You're going to be okay," "He didn't mean it," and "I'll go and punch him in the face right now, if you want me to," and that's the one that got her to stop crying. 

"Thank you for being such a good friend, Dani."

"I'm a terrible friend. I should have never said anything. He just said something sarcastic about you taking the phone call, and it rubbed me the wrong way. I told him because I wanted him to realize what he had lost. I'm so sorry."

"Ideally, I didn't want him to find out like that but I don't care that you told him. I know he said it out of anger, but I won't allow anyone to talk to me like I'm a dog. He's such an ass!"

"Yes, he is! I can't believe I told him FU. I've never done that in my whole life, but it had to be said!"

"Well, he deserved just what he got. Jake's eyes got so big when the Alfredo fell on top of his head."

"Dear Lord! I cannot. Jake will never speak to me again, but I regret nothing. And I'm never getting my bag back from him either. It had my favorite makeup in there! I'm so embarrassed. Maybe he'll throw the whole bag away! Or he can burn it. I wouldn't even be mad! Like we have reached the point of no return."

Her tear-stained face lights up with a bright smile. "I've never had a friend stick up for me like that. Anybody else would have chosen them because of who they are. Thank you!"

"I told you, Sisters, before Misters, and I meant just that. He was in the wrong, and I couldn't let him talk to you that way. We'll have to change our class schedule now. I'm so not going tomorrow! I've never played hooky before, but there's a first time for everything. A lot of firsts are happening lately."

"Yes! And to think, I decided to take that class because of you and Dallas being in there! Do I have "stupid" tattooed on my forehead?"

"Let me see...Nah! Must have washed off!"

She shoves my arm and laughs. "We'll change classes first thing in the morning. And then we can play hooky for the rest of the day! I see ice cream in our futures."

"Sounds like a plan." I hug her close. "Will you be okay?"

"In time. I'll fake it until I make it."

"That's what my Granny says is the best way to get over someone. That and jumping on the first train to meet the next fellow."

"I can't wait to meet Granny Betsy Jean! Goodnight, Dani." She laughs. 

"She's going to love you. They both will. Goodnight, Sasha."

I give her one last hug, and then I walk into my room and shut my door. I jump in the shower again, and the tears freely fall. I need to get them out. It's all a part of the healing process or so I've always been told. I can handle this. I'll just have to avoid football and anything Fearless Five-related. I probably should have went to UGA. 

I frown because I'll never get to experience the Sex Kings "loving." That's probably for the best. He would have broken my heart, and I would have gladly let him. I wipe my final tears away and jump out of the shower. I towel dry and then brush my hair. I wrap a clean towel around me and walk out totally ready for bed. Drama can be extremely exhausting. 

I stop dead in my tracks when I see The Jake Ryan sitting on my bed in all his Sex King glory. He stands up and briskly walks over to me, hugging me fiercely. "I'm sorry, I should have taken you guys home. I was just so pissed at Dallas. I'm not going to take up for him, but he didn't mean what he said. He's explaining that to Sasha now. I think he's half in love with her. Will you please forgive me?"

I stare at him completely dumbfounded. I thought I'd never see him again. He's asking for my forgiveness and apologizing to me instead. He lets me go and starts to walk out of the room. I have to start running to catch up with him because his dang long legs are way faster than my short stubby ones. 

I grab his elbow. "Of course, I forgive you. Will you please forgive me for the part I played in wrecking your wonderful dinner?"

He sighs in relief. "Dallas was the one being a jealous ass. I could never get mad at you anyway."

I bury my face in his chest. His heart is racing almost as fast as mine is. "I need to check on Sasha." I walk past him down the hallway and stop abruptly. Dallas and Sasha are making out hard on our couch. 

I look up at him, and we walk fast back to my room. We bust out laughing as soon as we are out of earshot from the lovebirds. "It's about time!"

He nods. "Dallas is a good guy. He just needs a swift kick in the ass sometimes. He had his heart broken two years ago. He was seeing this girl, and he found out he was the side piece. He hasn't been able to trust anyone since."

"Thank you for telling me. I still don't like what he did, but that does help me understand his actions. Sasha's a good girl, Jake. She would never intentionally hurt him. I think they look so cute together."

He smiles at me. I can tell he’s trying hard to be respectful. I have become fully aware of my scantily clad attire. I'm in a freaking towel and I know I need to change. I grab some cute pj's out of my dresser and hurry back to the bathroom to change. When I come back fully dressed, Jake is lying on my bed with nothing but shorts on his body. Gone are his shirt and shoes. "You promised me a sleepover. I was going to beg you to come back to my house, but being as our two best friends are doing only God knows what in the living room. I'm staying here with you. Cool?"

"I bet you say that to all the girls." I laugh nervously.

"Never had a sleepover before. I'm kind of excited about it, actually."

"That makes two of us."

"Good. I'm not a Saint, Dani, and I don't claim to be. But your innocence drives me crazy. I'm like a moth driven towards the proverbial flame."

I love it when he calls me Georgia because it reminds me of our first meeting and my home but hearing him call me by my real name has made me weak in the knees. "If I wasn't so inexperienced, would you still want to be here with me?"

He thinks for a minute, mulling over his answer. I like that he's so methodical when it counts. "Without a shadow of a doubt, yes. I'd find something else about you to become obsessed over. I don't know what it is about you. You're just different."

He really knows how to answer a girl and make her heartbeat right out of her chest. "A good kind of different? And I know we aren't putting a label on whatever this is, but are we exclusive?"

He gives me a stern look, then slowly backs me up against the wall. When did he even get off of my bed? This boy has got me twisted in more than one way! "Let's get one thing straight, you're mine."

"I'm yours?"

"Yes, don't you want to be?"

"Yes." A voice answers him that sounds nothing like my own. This new voice is raspy and sexy sounding. I like her. 

"Good, because I want to be yours." He tips my chin up to have better access to my mouth and kisses me thoroughly. Stopping abruptly, he places his forehead against mine. We stay that way until our breathing settles. Whatever this is, it's intense. He feels the same electric pull that I do. He takes my hand and guides me to my bed. "I want to take this as slowly as you want, Georgia. I don't want to pressure you into anything. We'll wait until you're ready, then I'll make it so good for you when you are."

My heart melts, and my loins burst into flame. My heart says take me now, but my mind is saying wait. I listen to my mind, as the heart is such a fickle biotch! Shocked by the new turn of events. All I can think to say is, "Goodnight, my Jake."

He places me on top of his chest and slowly starts rubbing my back. As I drift off to sleep, I hear him whisper, "Goodnight, my beautiful Dani."

Chapter 13

An Unexpected Visitor

Everything Fearless 24/7

Is that a caveman or our star quarterback? P.S- Who's the out-of-town hottie? Yes, please. 

Tuesday and Wednesday fly by like I'm in a dream. My best dream. My favorite dream. We've stayed together every night so far. It's technically only been three nights, but it feels like we've been doing this forever. Jake is attentive, he listens when I talk, and he's not afraid to hold my hand or hug me in public. That means something to me. It's a chunky girl's worst fear of dating someone that's ashamed of them. 

I don't fully trust that he has genuine feelings for me. I think he wants to be my first, but I don't have high hopes of anything good happening after that. Will he want me more than once? Will the "obsession," as he called it, end as abruptly as it started? I shake my head, the idea that he's obsessed in any form or fashion is ludicrous. Laughable even. 

We make it to Lit, and he holds the door open for me. Forever the gentleman. I smile my thanks up at him. I'm surprised as his breath hitches. Dallas and Sasha are already there. They are holding hands and smiling at each other. They have turned a complete 360 in their relationship. Dallas apologized to me yesterday, and we made our amends. As long as he treats Sasha well, we'll be good, and I honestly think he will. He's just scared to trust again. That'll probably be me after Jake. Ugh! 

I smile at Jake. "I'm glad they made up. It makes me happy."

"Me too, Sweet Cheeks. I tell you what, I don't want you to ever get mad at me like you did, Dallas. It was super hot to watch, though."

"Don't make me angry by being a dick then."

He laughs. "The only dick at this table is you. You were the cutest! That will forever be my favorite line that's ever been said in the entire history of the world."

I roll my eyes. "Nobody puts Baby in the corner. Now that's the best line to have ever been said in the entire history of the world."

"Patrick Swayze ain't got nothing on you, Sweet Cheeks." 

I laugh. "You're such a dork."

"I'm your dork."

"My extremely hawt dork."

"You had me at hawt." I laugh and run my fingers through his hair. I jump as I hear the professor bring the class to attention.

I forgot we were even in class. I've got to focus more. My scholarship depends on me keeping a 4.0. We've been reading 'Jane Eyre' this week. I've read it every summer since my granny bought me a copy at the Bargain Warehouse the summer before sixth grade. I’ve been in love with Mr. Rochester from their very first encounter. He’ll forever be a part of my heart as my favorite book boyfriend. I envisioned myself more than once as the plain yet remarkable heroine Jane. Their love story had its ups and downs, but in the end, even after all the lies and deceptions, love won and Jane got her man. Better yet, Rochester got his Jane! 

"Ms. Constantine, in Chapter 13, when Jane and Mr. Rochester are in the drawing-room, can you name three character traits revealed about him within their dialogue?"

I smile. I could do this in my sleep. "I could talk about Mr. Rochester all day long. He's a complex character and very unconventional. He's not very polite as he doesn't even look up when Jane enters the room. He's brooding and somewhat mysterious, which may be his way of distancing himself away from other people. He's very commanding. He doesn't ask, only tells, which could be because he is Master of the house. He has a dry sense of humor and accuses Jane of bewitching his horse upon his arrival at the estate. His more appealing side suggests that he has a curious nature when he asks pointed questions about Jane and all her accomplishments."

Professor Whitmore smiles. "Excellent. I see I'm not the only one with a Mr. Rochester crush."

"He's my favorite Literary Boyfriend."

The class laughs, and Jake rolls his eyes. He takes a sheet of paper out and scribbles a note. 

You're mine, remember?

I scribble back.

I was his first!

He sticks his tongue out at me. 

I hate him!

I put my hand over my mouth to keep from howling. Jake is so cute. I put my other hand in his and squeeze it. I scribble one last note before turning my attention back to the Professor.

Mr. Rochester ain't got nothing on YOU, baby! 

He gives me that award-winning smile and puffs out his chest with pride. This class is more interesting than Bio. That may or may not be because of the stud sitting beside me, no offense to my second favorite, Jaxon. When I'm with him, I feel exhilarated and every cell in my body sits on high alert. I'm having the time of my life with him.

We walk out of class, and someone picks me up from behind. I squeal. Only one guy is that strong! Toby has come one week early! "Toby put me down this instant!" 

He does, and I turn around and give him the biggest bear hugs! I want to cry, he feels like home. An overwhelming feeling of homesickness overtakes me. I remind myself to call my family a little earlier than usual tonight.

"I'm so glad you're here! Sasha, Toby. Toby, Sasha! Two of my best friends all in the same state!"

Sasha smiles up at him. "Nice to meet you, Toby. I've heard some pretty crazy stories!"

I don't have to look over to feel Jake's stare. I'm not sure how I should introduce him. I'm stalling. This is nerve-wrecking!

"Yeah, like that time Dani fell off of her bike and said that I pushed her!"

"You did push me, you moron!"

Everybody laughs, and I turn to make the other introductions. I smile over at Jake, and he takes that as an invitation to come over to where we're standing. He wraps his arm around my waist and plants a hard kiss on my lips. It takes me a minute to recover. If I fall, Toby just proved he could catch me. 

Toby's reaction is priceless. If his eyes get any more bulged out, I'll worry that he's having a heart attack. "Toby, this is Jake. Jake, this is my cousin Toby."

Realization dawns on Jake's face. He hadn't remembered what Toby looked like. He was jealous and had staked his claim on me. Omg! Maybe he is obsessed?! I start to feel hot in all the right places. What is wrong with me? Jake reaches out his hand, and Toby shakes it. Toby speaks first. "I'll only say this once. You break her, and I'll break you."

Jake doesn't take offense. "I'll kick my own ass if I ever hurt her."

"We will be great friends then."

I introduce him to Dallas, and the jocks say goodbye because they have to head to football practice. We make a plan to meet up later for dinner at whatever restaurant I pick out. That's what Jake told everyone anyways. I smile because I love how he gets bossy where I'm concerned. 

We walk to our dorm room, and Sasha makes us all grilled cheeses. She's an expert on these tasty sandwiches. She tells me the secret is to have more than one type of cheese in the mix. She also adds a little garlic powder. It's amazing. 

Toby licks his fingers. "Are you sure you really like this Dallas dude because I'm totally available?"

Sasha laughs and flips her hair. While I know Sasha is a one man kind of woman, Toby has a way with ladies of all ages. They all love him, and he can do no wrong. "I mean, I could give you my grilled cheese recipe, but then I'd have to kill you."

"I'd die a happy man."

I pinch him. "Shut up, flirting with her, you weirdo!"

He winks at her, then pinches me back. "You're a total spaz."

"Ouch! I would say your Mama, but we both already know that's true."

"Shut up!" He laughs. "So, what's up with lover boy, and why haven't you told me about him?"

I blush. "It's not that I didn't tell you. It's just that I haven't told you yet. This is all so new, and we've only really started getting to know each other this week."

"That's not what it looked like from the outside looking in. Before he found out I was your cousin, he staked his claim on you like a caveman at his first buffet."

Toby is such an idiot. I can't help myself and laugh, and so does Sasha. "Whatever, it's not that serious. You've been waiting for the perfect time to say that line, haven't you?" That's all I got because if I say it's not serious, then it doesn't make me feel sick to my stomach. Serious is scary. 

"Of course, I've been waiting for over an hour to say that punchline!! It seemed appropriate to slide on in the convo, finally! Dani, you can say what you want. I don't know what his intentions are, but he's serious. Guys don't get jealous like that over girls they're not serious about."

I shrug, then change the conversation because I can't let this one continue. It will hurt too much to find out Toby is wrong. I ask about his Mama and Daddy. I find out what he's been doing during all his free time. He tells me that he's been checking up on my family and that Granny Betsy Jean has a new admirer. I'll have to ask her about that one later! 

We are lazy the rest of the afternoon. Thankfully, the Jake talk is at a bare minimum. Toby tries to say stuff on the sly, but I ignore it, and Sasha laughs at us but doesn't say anything. I don't want to overthink what any of this means. I want to live only in the moment for once in my life. I ignore how my stomach gets nervous when I think about what's to come or how it will end.

Chapter 14

Don't mind me. I'm Just in My Bra! 

Everything Fearless 24/7

If the rumors are true, it's Dani's nice rack that brings all the boys to the yard. Her rack is better than yours...she could show you, but she'd have to charge. 

I've already showered and curled my hair for tonight. I hope Jake likes it. He's never seen it this way before. I scan my closet for what I should wear. Ugh. I text Sasha.

Fashion 911!

She rushes into my room with a laugh. She looks gorgeous in a sleeveless royal blue silk top with white knit shorts. The ensemble makes her beautiful tan skin-pop. "And I was beginning to think you didn't need me anymore. Love the hair, by the way."

"Thanks. I love everything you've done with your look, by the way! I'll always need your help, Sash. For classes and dinners from hell, I've got the hang of dressing myself. At least, it's better than it’s ever been, but dinner date at a steakhouse is new territory for me. I need your help! P-L-E-A-S-E!" I give into the dramatics every once in a while. 

She puts her fingers in her ears, patiently waiting for my loud p-l-e-a-s-e to stop. Then she smiles a genuine smile. "Okay, Drama Queen. It all starts with how you're feeling. What's your mood today? We've got jeans, shorts, dresses, and that faux leather skirt I slipped into your closet the day after we went shopping?"

What the what?! She pulls it out, and my eyes go big. It is short, but oh, so gorgeous! I'm not ready for that baby just yet. I blush. "I'll wear the leather skirt for a party or something. I think he's already seen my jean cut-offs, and he also saw me in that casual red dress. So, I think I'll go with jeans."

"Girl! That booty is gonna bounce! I love it!" She grabs a pair of dark blue skinny jeans. "I love these. Now we'll go with a more dressy shirt. Do you want lace or maybe something colorful, or we can be dull and go with something plain?"

I laugh. I'm not the only Drama Queen. "Let's go with colorful. I feel like I want to get his attention tonight."

"I dig it. I love getting attention."

"I don't know why he still makes me feel so nervous. We haven't labeled what we are yet, which makes me feel more nervous than anything. If it's just a fling, I wish he would just say the words."

"I understand. Please, Dani, what I'm about to tell you has to stay between us. From what I've heard from Dallas, Jake used to be quite the lady's man." Seeing the look of repulsion on my face, she rushes to continue. "I know, just hear me out. Jake found out he was adopted last year, and after that, he buried himself in football, booze, and hoes. He's rebuilding his relationship with his dad now. You see, his Dad is not his biological father. He made up with his Mom shortly after he found out, but his Dad was the one that didn't want him to know and he's having a hard time forgiving that. Dallas also said he almost got kicked off the football team last year, but he wouldn't give me details. He told me that ever since he's met you, he's been different. Jake quit drinking so much, and he's studying. He won't go ten feet around any of the fangirls. His mind might be saying it's too early for a label, but his actions prove otherwise. All the guys see it."

So many thoughts are going through my head. I mean, WOW! He's been through a lot this past year. That makes me want to hold him close and take all his pain away. I can't imagine the level of bitter betrayal that he must have felt. On the other hand, I'm glad to hear he's staying away from the hoes. I mean fangirls. And he might really like me. "Whoa. I'll keep my mouth shut. Jake's been through so much! And I won't pretend that my heart didn't flutter when you said he was staying away from the hoes. I like him, Sasha, and I tried not to."

"The heart wants what the heart wants, Dani."

"In a world that thrives on drama, it truly is that simple."

She hugs me. "Let's show that man that he better act quick because you're in high demand, baby! You don't see it, but I see how guys look at you."

"Oh, whatever. I don't believe you, but I'll take it, and I'll run with it! Tonight, I'll be hot, and they will be jealous I'm not in their arms."

"Yes, they will! I know you don't believe it; promise me you'll keep your eyes open. If you do, I know you'll see what we all see." 

She hands me a halter top that is linked together by a gold chain around the neckline. It has bright pink flowers with vivid green leaves. It adds even more color with purple accents everywhere. If happy were a shirt, this would be it. She waits for my reaction with an expectant face. 

I give her the smile to end all smiles. "This is the one! This shirt is the one I've waited for my whole life."

My phone buzzes on my nightstand, butterflies start in my throat and travel slowly down to my abdomen, multiplying in the millions as they go down. If Toby has sent me a video from TikTok, I will do him bodily harm. I cross my fingers like I'm eleven and pray it's my unlabeled boyfriend/summer fling. I sprint to my phone, not even ashamed of my behavior, as a loud laugh escapes Sasha's lips. 

What's up? Almost ready?

I look at Sasha, and we both squeal! I give Sasha a wink. I want to see what his reaction will be. 

I'm so sorry. My ex showed up shortly after Toby did. I can't go out tonight. Raincheck?

She looks at me dumbfounded. "I want to see what Jake says. If he's okay with it, we're in summer fling mode. If not, we could be heading towards serious mode."

"Dani, I understand you need to see it for yourself, but he's about to flip his shit. Excuse my language. But seriously...he's not going to be okay with this."

The sound of my heart is thudding in my ears. Why am I like this? "But he hasn't replied yet. What if I ruined everything being childish? Should I text him?"

She has a blank facial expression. Sasha doesn't have blank facial expressions! I'm freaking out! Why isn't she answering me? Answer me, girl! I hear him before I see him. The people of Egypt could hear his banging on our front door. I want to hide, I’m so embarrassed. Maybe I can fake the flu. Why did I do that? Why did I think it was cute?  Is this even real life? I hear him yelling my name and Sasha's eyes are big, but at least she doesn't have that damn blank expression on her face anymore. 

I rush out of my room as I hear Toby tell him I'm getting ready and that he needs to calm the hell down. "Toby, it's fine. Jake, it's fine! Calm down. It was just a terrible joke. I see that now." Jake stares me down. His face goes from mad to desire filled in 2.5 seconds. Why is he looking at me like that? Oh, dear Lord! I'm in my bra! I haven't put on my pretty happy shirt yet. 

I want to shout, scream, pitch a fit! Don't mind me. I'm just in my bra! Every eye has witnessed the outline of my medium-sized breast, and they are looking at me in shock. I finally hear Jake speak again. "Stop looking at my girl, you idiots!"

That wakes me out of my trance and I can finally move. I run to my room without looking back and lock the door. I’m never coming out. Nope. Not ever. I will die of embarrassment right in here by myself! I hear a knock on my door. "Go away. I just want to die alone in here." A heavier knock comes this time. "I'm trying to die in peace here! Please, just go eat without me."

Another series of knocks come. This one is more impatient. This one comes from Jake. "Georgia, let me in."

"Nope."

"Georgia, come out, or I'm coming in!" I say nothing and he says, "Georgia, I mean it!"

Silence is key. If I go silent, he'll just leave. Right? There is no more knocking, only silence from the other end. I have a smug look on my face. That wasn't that hard. I strain to hear one more time but there’s not a sound coming from anywhere. They must have left. A sigh of relief flows from my lips, and I turn off my phone. I'll talk to all of them tomorrow. Maybe! If I don't change schools in the middle of the night, that is!

I start to take off my jeans to get comfortable, as I hear the sound of a drill! This infuriating, beautiful boy! I button my jeans back up and finally put my happy shirt on. "Alright! I'm coming!"

The sound stops as I fling open my door. He is on bended knee with a tool in his hand, which I'm assuming is a drill, but since I speak girl, I'm not sure. He jumps up quickly, ushers me back into my room, and shuts the door. He grabs my chin and lifts it, not forceful but more in a commanding way. I love his caveman-ness sometimes. "I understand that was a joke, but that wasn't funny, at all. You're mine. I don't know why you don't get that."

I swallow hard. "I have a confession. I know we agreed always to be honest."

He moves his hand from my chin and drags me to my bed. We sit down, and I look anywhere but him. "It wasn't so much a joke as me testing the waters. I don't know what you expect from me. Is this just a summer fling to you? Do you think it could be more? I'm not good at not knowing the outcome of things. I tried to be okay with this. I read the end of the book before I read the front. I like knowing what I'm getting myself into."

I've tried to lie to myself. I wanted to be carefree, but that's not me. Whether Jake says what I want to hear or not, I'm glad I told him. Relief fills every fiber of my body. He says nothing so I try to get up. He grabs my wrist and pulls me gently back down before I can get away. 

"Dani, I can't tell you that we'll be together forever because I don't know the future. However, I can tell you that this is not just a summer fling for me. I crave you."

I gasp. "You crave me?"

He nods. "I do. Georgia, when I saw that text, my entire body turned completely numb. I just knew I had to get to you and that I needed to let your dumbass ex know who I was. I could think of nothing other than beating the shit out of whoever he was. I don't share well with others, and I won't share you at all."

I laugh nervously because that's what I do in intense situations. I'm cringing on the inside. I feel the fierce pull that compels me to draw closer and closer to him. "I'm sorry. I won't do that again. Thank you for telling me how you honestly feel. I crave you, too, and Jake, that scares me to death. We've only just met, but these feelings are intense and real. I can't go back out there, though. Everyone saw me in my bra. I'll face them another day."

His eyes darken. "I could beat the shit out of them for ogling you. Baby, you're perfect, and Dani, you're not alone. Honestly, these feelings are real, and they scare me, too."

I giggle and ignore his confession. It makes it too real. "Why do you always gotta be so violent?! You must be blind. I've got rolls."

"You make me crazy. I don't want anybody to ever see you like that but me. Dani, you don't see yourself the way I do. First of all...that rack! Not too big, not too little. Just right." I shove him. I'm blushing from head to toe now!

"Baby, I like your chubby. As I said, you're perfect. I like that with you, I have something to hold onto and snuggle up with at night. You're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen."

I attack him with my lips. Words can't express how much I care for him. We kiss until we're breathless. "Thank you," I mumble in between gasps.

He starts kissing my neck, then lapping his tongue on the spots he's kissed. I'm on fire. I let out a slow moan, running my find through his hair. Hmmm. My favorite. A knock sounds, and Jaxon bursts through my door. We jump ten feet apart, which makes him laugh.

"I'm sorry, friends. But your boy is hungry. And a Snickers won't cut it tonight so come on before I get hangry! Jake, I want a steak! Right now. Georgia, we're not leaving without you. So, come on. It was only your bra. That's just basically a bikini top."

We laugh, and I smile at Jaxon, my dear friend. Now it won't be awkward for me to see him. He's broken the tension. I guess it was only a bra. Jake grabs my hand, and we head out my door for the living room. I don't look at any of the others as we walk toward the parking lot. I climb into Jake's truck and start singing with Dolly. Toby, Sasha, and Dallas are riding with us. Dolly's my favorite.

I shiver when I think of Jake's possessiveness, but I also like that he doesn't mind my independence. We couldn't be together if he did. I think back to the events of the night. I laugh as I remember him yelling at all the guys, "Stop looking at my girl, you idiots!"

Chapter 15

The Getaway

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

Word is the new IT "couple" didn't co-habitat last night, and that Jake wasn't his usual badass self at practice this morning. Dani, just give it up already, we have a Championship to win. 

I jump out of the shower after football practice, strolling to my locker to get dressed and grab my stuff. Last night's dinner went perfectly. Toby seems to like me, so that's good. I felt ecstatic until Georgia said that we couldn't spend the night together because her cousin was staying for the weekend. I tried to talk her into letting me come over after he went to sleep, but she was adamant. As douchey as it sounds, I'm not used to girls turning me down. She's driving me bananas. 

I didn't sleep for shit, and practice was terrible. We were all out of sync with each other. Coach was pissed and handed our asses to us before we hit the showers. I can't let my guard down, or Benji will be right there to pick up my slack. Stupid bastard! 

Parties will be in full swing tonight and I could use a drink or four. What's my lady want to do, though?

Good morning beautiful, y'all want to come to a party tonight? Or do you wanna to do something else? I'm game, as long as I'm with you.

I smile to myself. To not have done this dating shit in a long time, I'm pretty damn good! I'm being extra sweet, well, first of all, she makes it easy, but I also have an ulterior motive. I need sleep, and tomorrow's practice should go smoother than today. I can't sleep without my Sweet Cheeks now. I'm freaking whipped already, and we haven't even rounded second base yet. When we make love...damn, I groan to myself. Make love, really? She's turned me into a guy that says make love. Next thing you know, I'll be composing sonnets about her and shit! WTF! 

I place my face in my hands. My phone pings, and I grab it quickly out of my locker.

Good morning handsome! Being with you kinda helps my craving. I let Toby decide since it's his weekend. Party it is! When will we need to be ready?

I groan again as my heart flutters and the nervousness inside my belly starts. I’m fucking whipped, happily. Dani wants to be with me and get her craving fixed. Ditto. Let's give the lady what she wants. I have no intention of not seeing her until tonight. I have no other plans than to spend the rest of this shitty day with my girl. Just being near her will turn this day around for me.

I'll grab some clothes for the party from my house, then head over to your place in a few. 

Sounds perfect! :)

Little does she know, I'm bringing a whole overnight bag with me. Toby can kiss my ass. We're all adults here. We don't have to do anything. I meant it when I said I'd wait until she was ready. I need to feel her against my body to sleep peacefully, though. I can't give Coach any reason to bench me. I have to be on my A-game. Benji will NOT take my spot away from me. Fuckin' asshat! I've worked too hard to get where I am and I can't lose to him. I won't lose to him! 

After grabbing my clothes, I rush to Georgias. She opens the door with a smile. She looks perfect. She's wearing those jean cut-offs, just what I like. Daddy likes it a lot. Her leopard print shirt is tight up top but flows at the bottom and my mouth waters as I remember the bra incident. I can't wait to suck on her perfect tits. 

"Hey, handsome." She's breathless. 

"Hey, beautiful." I'm breathless as I smile at her. What kind of spell has this chick put on me? I crush her lips into mine. Everybody down this hall needs to see that she's mine. She wraps her arm around my stomach, and the other arm goes in my hair. That's her go-to move, and it drives me wild. I need to stop before I'm lost, and I take her right here in this hallway. 

I scowl at her asshole, next-door neighbor. He's a nosey little fucker. "What?!"

He hurries inside his door without a second word and Georgia laughs. When I look at her, my breathing hitches because she's blushing. I didn't lie to her last night when I told her she was the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen. I want to worship her body from head to toe. I put my forehead against hers and try to calm the bulge in my pants before entering her place. 

"Y'all coming in?" Toby yells from the couch. 

We laugh, and as bad as I hate to admit it, I'm blushing a little. Georgia sits on the love seat, and I happily follow her there. I nod at Toby. "What's up, man?"

He nods back. "Not much. We're just killing time until tonight."

"Y'all ate anything yet?"

They both shake their heads no. I'll need to rectify that. I'm starving after practice. I get on the phone and order us four XL pizzas, two meat lovers, one all the way, and one with only pepperoni. Georgia only likes pepperoni and what the lady wants, the lady gets. I also order a two liter and some breadsticks. I have my toothbrush in my bag so I can eat all the garlic with no repercussions. Georgia and I will hopefully need a "nap" after. I wonder how she feels about second base. I want to see those tits up close and personal. Hopefully, she's ready for that. If not, they say absence makes the heart grow fonder. Pretty sure I couldn't get any fonder of those tits. I smile to myself. She's driving me crazy.

The food comes and goes. Everybody eats until we can't anymore. The crowd has grown and all my boys are here, and her cousin is a nice guy, but he's too protective of her. That's my job now. Every time I place my hand on her leg or graze her lips with a kiss, he gives me a hard look. Like, he's going to bust my balls at any second. Georgia's noticed it too and has been giving him dirty looks. She even placed my hand on her thigh, trying to defy him. That's my girl. We may have a problem during nap time. I text Georgia.

Grab what you're going to wear tonight, baby. Let's go to my house for a nap?

Please! If we can get away from Toby. He's getting on my nerves.

Go pack your clothes for the party. He's drunk a shit ton of Mt. Dew. When he goes to the bathroom, we RUN! 

My lady giggles and thoroughly kisses my lips before she gets up. She flips Toby off as she passes him and walks to her bedroom. She comes back and gives me a mischievous grin. We're sitting on go, but he has the bladder of a horse! He hasn't gotten up one time. 

We watch a couple of episodes of "Blue Bloods," and he finally stands up. She smiles at me, and I grab her hand. He makes his way to the bathroom, and as soon as we hear the door close, she quickly runs to her bedroom to grab her bag and we run out the door and to my truck laughing the whole way. She looks at me, trying to catch her breath, and the smile that's there is one that I'll remember for the rest of my days. 

I open the door to my house, pull her in, and hold her hand as we head to my room. I hope my room is clean. My brain is foggy with lust. I can't remember anything. I open my bedroom door and we fall on my bed. This could get interesting. I want to do whatever she wants to do. The ball is in her court and I hope it ends with those perfect tits in my mouth.

Chapter 16

I'm Fully Sated

Everything Fearless 24/7

When a virtuous girl walks into the Fearless Five house, she's bound to leave blushing. Watch out, sweet Georgia. If you stand too close to the sun, you're likely to get burned. 

We've been heavily making out for a few minutes and I can't think. I can't function. Is this happening? Do I want it to go all the way? That bittersweet pulsating pressure is building within my body at an accelerated rate and a moan escapes as he starts kissing my neck. I’ve learned that my neck is a particular go-to place for me. I lift his shirt and gently run my nails up and down his chiseled back. His breathing hitches, and goosebumps pop up all over. I feel powerful, like an otherworldly creature that has the ability to seduce any man. But this isn’t just any man, this is Jake, and at least for now, he is my man, all mine.

He brings his attention back to my lips. Feeling more confident, I pull his shirt over his head. "Hello, six-pack." I blush, realizing I said that out loud.

He chuckles. "And they're all yours, baby."

Yes, they are. Jake reaches for the hem of my shirt but looks into my eyes for permission first. I smile and blush profusely. He's already seen it anyways. Thanks to me rushing out of my room last night. I give him a nod and he smiles, pulling me into a sitting position. His eyes darken as my shirt comes off, and his heated gaze is focused entirely on my perky breast. He gently lays me back down and kisses my full lips. "You're perfect." He whispers. He moves from between my legs and lays down on his side, facing me. "Dani, I want to touch you everywhere. May I?"

I nod my head yes. "Please," I beg. My voice is husky and sounds strange to even my ears.

He strokes me from the top of my shorts to the bottom of my bra. Such a simple move, but it has me writhing beneath his touch. The constant throbbing between my folds begins to slowly ache. Whether it be from want or pure lustful need, I don't know. I unhook my bra and throw it on his floor. I might get embarrassed about this later, but I can't take it anymore. His teasing has left me wanting, and my body demands to be fully sated. "Please, Jake," I whisper again.

He stares greedily at my chest. He licks his lips as he palms my breast. I gently pull his mouth down to me, and his hands roam freely on each mound. He pinches my nipple, and I cry out, begging him for more. He does the same to my other one, and I cry in pleasure again. 

He unbuttons my shorts and pulls them off, slinging them across the room. He hasn't seen me with only my panties on before but it doesn't matter because I need this. Thankfully, I wore my "fancy" black lace panties today. I go to unbutton his jeans, but he stops me. "This afternoon is all about you, baby. Tonight, we can worry about both of us. Let me make you come. Please."

"Yes. Please."

He kisses my lips teasing me while his hand rubs the top of my panties, from my belly button to just above my folds. I start to protest, but his kiss drowns the sound away. He reaches inside my panties. "You ready, baby?"

"Yes...." My breathing is labored. It won't take much.

He smiles against my lips, loving how I react to his blissful torture. He moves his hands down and finally, I get a little relief, releasing a moan. He Fingers move with an expertise, assaulting my clit before slowly moving down. He takes his finger and enters in and out of me while his palm massages my new favorite place. "You're so wet for me, baby. My fucking hand is soaked." 

"Yes!" Jake's blissful assault feels different than when I've touched me. His hand feels so good. I've never felt this type of pleasure before. I climb higher and higher towards contentment. and moan loudly as I reach my orgasm. We lay there and stare at each other for a while longer until Jake bends down to kiss me before getting up to wash his hands. 

I wrap his sheet around me and get up to take a shower as I smile to myself. That was freaking amazing. He knows what he's doing and I try not to think about all the others before me, but I am glad at least one of us knows what to do. I grab my bag and wait for him to come out of the bathroom.

He looks down at his bed and panics when he doesn't see me. "Over here."

He smiles and comes over to kiss my forehead. "Thank you, beautiful. That was the most amazing experience of my life." I shake my head but smile. I can't believe him. I didn't do anything. "It's true. Watching your face, hearing your sounds, I'll never be the same. Thank you."

I blush and bury myself in his neck. "You're welcome, baby, and thank you. That was better than I ever imagined it could be."

"That's not even all that I'm going to do with you. Just wait. Let's take a shower together?" He waggles his eyebrows. 

"Not a chance!" I blush.

"Soon?" He asks, sounding hopeful.

I nod my head. I'd love that, but I can't make my mouth say those words. Whatever inner boldness I found earlier is gone. She done left! 

I jump in his shower, and he grabs one in Jaxon's room. I put on a new bra and panties and the shirt that Jaxon gave me. I’d forgotten this shirt was already in there. It's still a couple of hours before we have to get ready So I lay in his bed, curling up on top of his pillow. I’m down for the count and need a nap before tonight. 

He walks into the room with just a towel wrapped around his waist. I’m practically drooling, but I try to act like I don’t see him. He grabs some clothes out of his top drawer and changes in the bathroom. It feels so good when he lifts the covers to lay beside me. He looks at my shirt and scowls. "Oh, hell no, Georgia." 

He jumps up, and I laugh. He goes to his closet and hands me one of his shirts. "I'll close my eyes if you want me to, but you have to put on my shirt and give me back his."

I laugh at him. "I'm not giving you back his. He's my friend, too."

"We're more than friends."

"That may be so, and I'll gladly put yours on, but I'm not getting rid of his."

"But you’re my girl!" He's so cute when he man-whines. 

"Yes, I am, but I'm still his friend."

We stare each other down. Jake rolls his eyes but gets back in bed. I take off Jaxon's shirt and replace it with his. He smiles but doesn't ask me to give him Jaxon’s back. "I’ll get you like twenty different ones so you'll never wear his again."

I laugh. "It's just a shirt, Jake."

He grunts, pulling me on top of his chest. I go willingly, closing my eyes as I listen to the rhythmic beating of his heart. I didn't sleep well last night and I missed him. I almost tell him that but decide against revealing too much, too soon. He rubs my back as we both fall into a peaceful slumber. The Jake Ryan is truly a Sex King. My Sex King.

Chapter 17

Nobody Cares, Janet

Everything Fearless 24/7

Did anyone else see Benji and Janet conspiring against our Fearless leader and his Boo? I overheard some things. Relationships tested by Janet usually don't last very long. Let the games begin. 

We wake up to someone beating on the door. We unwrap our legs from each other, and Jake yells, "We're coming!"

He jumps up and puts on a shirt and I look at my phone! It's twenty minutes past when we were supposed to meet them. I have like twenty missed calls. I run to the bathroom and put on my outfit, and he goes to tell them we'll be there in a second.

I just brought a short T-shirt dress and some strappy sandals. Casual, but cute. I put my wayward hair in a messy bun, throw on some light makeup, and some medium-sized pearl hoop earrings. I go back into the bedroom, and Jake is standing by the door waiting on me. He's dressed in jeans and a black Merle Haggard T-shirt. He's wearing a hat, but it's turned backward, which basically is making me drool because he's the epitome of sex. Heart don't fail me now. 

"You look beautiful." His smile is genuine, and he grabs me in a tight hug.

"Thank you. You're not so bad yourself."

"Your cousin is so pissed."

"I'll handle Toby." I laugh. I knew by his text message back to me that he would be mad. It was in all CAPS! He's got to realize I'm grown! 

"We'll find him a girl tonight."

"He likes blondes."

He laughs. "Brunettes with red highlights are my favorite." He gives me a wink and continues. "And I can arrange that, baby. Just call me Cupid. Will you do me a favor?"

"Depends?" I tickle his side. I've figured out he doesn't like being ticked. I don't love it, but he squeals like a little girl, and I don't. 

I laugh until my sides hurt, but that stops when Jake grabs my arms and places them above my head. Things get serious quickly. He kisses me softly at first. Eventually, the kiss turns more hungry. I don't know where his lips begin and my lips end. I try to break out of his hold. I want to touch him, to run my fingers through his hair. He smiles against my lips, teasing me with his free hand, massaging me through my panties. I moan while rocking my hips into his palm.

"Fuck! Baby, you're so wet. I can feel you through your clothes." 

Sasha and Dallas tumble through the door. He lets go of my arms and makes sure my dress is down. They both scream, and Dallas yells something about his eyes. I laugh, and you guessed it, blush profusely. Red is my permanent color now. I hate my friends.

He laughs and puts his forehead against mine. "I'm sorry. See what you do to me. I can't get enough."

I stand on my tiptoes and give him a peck on the lips. "We better get going."

He nods and takes my hand as we head towards the door. We jump in his truck and head to the most prominent house on fraternity row. He parks his truck in the garage, and we make our way into the party hand in hand. 

Benji spots us first and gives me a disgusted look. He's talking to the tall blonde that was sitting in Jake's lap at the last party I attended. Janet, I think. I instantly dislike her but I give Benji an equally disgusted look. He, thankfully, hasn't tried talking to me anymore in Bio this week. 

We make our way over to the living room, where all our people are. They are spread out on the brown leather sectional sofa. Toby has a beer in his hand and is laughing at something Hector is saying. I sit beside Sasha, and Jake sits beside me. Sasha hands me a drink and we exchange smiles. Jake nuzzles my ear. "I'll be back in a sec. Going to get myself a beer. Need anything?"

I shake my cup at him. "Thanks, but I'm good."

He kisses my lips and heads for the kitchen. I look at Toby, hopeful he's not still mad at me. I smile sheepishly at his death stare and give him my best double chin move. He cracks a smile and makes himself have a double chin, too. I laugh. It's easier for my double chin to appear, but whatever. I give a huge sigh of relief. He might get on my nerves, but I love him. 

Toby comes and sits in Jake's spot. "Is it serious?"

I shrug. "I hope so."

"I don't want you to get hurt, Dani. You're too good."

"Life is messy, Toby. I'm bound to get hurt one way or the other. Whether it be by Jake or some other guy, it happens. He's a good guy, Toby. Just give him a chance."

"Okay. Just make sure Jake uses protection, Dani."

I blush. "I will. Promise."

"Even when he says, but it feels better bareback, baby. Promise me you'll tell him that staying up all night with a baby won't feel too good at all."

I chuckle. "Really, Toby? Don't bring up babies!"

"The hell I won't. Thinking about babies is the best kind of birth control there is! Please repeat after me...Wrap it up, Jake!"

I hear Sasha and Dallas cackle beside me and I punch him in the arm. "We haven't even had sex yet."

"I've seen you two together. It’ll happen, and I'm happy that you're happy. Just please be responsible."

"Okay. Thanks for always looking out for me, Mom." 

He rolls his eyes. "You've grown up way too fast! But you'll always be my baby!"

I pinch his arm and get a yelp out of him which makes my night. Jake comes back, and Toby moves back to his seat. Jake looks at me, "Everything okay?"

"Yeah, we cleared the air. We're good."

"What did he say?"

I blush. "I'll tell you later. What was that favor you wanted to ask me earlier?"

"Oh yeah! Let's stay together tonight. I sleep better with you, and practice was horrible today. I got absolutely no sleep. Do it for the team, baby!"

His eyes get big like he didn't mean to confess so much. I may be dead because my heart just melted. Wow. All I heard was he needs me! Toby knows where I stand now, but I need to be with him since he's visiting. "We'll have to stay at my place."

"I knew you couldn't resist my manly charms, Sweet Cheeks."

"Hmmm, you just confessed to needing me. I have made no such confession." I smile, so he knows I'm playing.

"I recall you saying you didn't sleep well either! It looks like you may need me, too."

"Shut up. That's very rude to bring up." I roll my eyes. I thought I didn't say that out loud! Stupid Jake brain. He makes a face at me, and I stick my tongue out at him. Out of nowhere, Janet comes and sits on the arm of his part of the couch. I stare daggers at her beautiful face. She has perfect bone structure. It does little to scare her away. She smiles at me while sticking her boobs out and almost in his face. I mean, she could put out his eye with those things.

She runs her index finger down his bicep to his wrist. "Hey, Jake. I’ve missed you."

I stare so hard at her head that I'm surprised it doesn't catch fire. This is a test, one I hope he'll pass. Toby looks from Janet to Jake. Jake looks from me to her, putting his arm around me, he says, and I quote, "Nobody cares, Janet." He's so savage. 

He faces me and gives me the biggest kiss on the lips. "I've told you I have a girlfriend."

"Her? That's your girlfriend?" She asks viscously.

I’m like two seconds away from knocking that look of disdain off of her ugly face. It's not really ugly, but whatever. Stupid beautiful Janet!

"Yes. That's my girl. She's perfect, beautiful. The best I've ever had! Got a problem?"

He thinks I'm perfect and he called me his girlfriend!!!!! AHHHH! He's my boyfriend. I put my hands on my hips and scowl at her. When did I even jump up? Janet is so mad that I think her head might explode. I can't take it anymore. "Yeah, what's your problem, Janet?"

"I don't have to answer to you, fat bitch!"

The words sting, but I have too much pride to let a mean girl make me cry. I laugh instead. Jake jumps up, but I step in front of him. I have to fight my own battles. "And...is that supposed to hurt my feelings?" I quickly add, "It's Ms. Fat Bitch to you!"

She stomps her foot. Literally, I'm embarrassed for her. "I...you...ugh!"

"Nobody cares, Janet!"

She storms off, and everyone around me starts cheering. I hadn't realized a crowd had gathered. That felt good. I can't stand a bully. There's no point in being mean to anyone and I hope Janet learns that lesson one day. Maybe that day was today. 

Jake grabs me and leads me out to the dance floor. "So, you're my boyfriend?"

He nods. "I am. Sorry, you were the last to know."

I giggle. "It's okay. I kinda like you."

"I don't blame you. I'd like me, too. I might like you a little."

"Only a little." I give him my best sad face. 

He holds out his arms as far as they will go. "Okay. Maybe this much then."

"Well, you like me more than I like you. Because your arms are a lot longer than mine!" He gives me a look as he twirls me around on the dance floor. We dance the night away. He's surprisingly a good dancer, and I'm okay. He twirls me a lot (that might be his signature move) and dips me once or twice, even during the fast songs. My heart starts racing every time I think about later tonight. Jake said we would both take care of each other. What does that even mean? Will he instruct me? I hope so because I need instruction. I have zero knowledge of what I'll be doing! 

As if reading my mind, he smiles. "I can't wait to get you home." I bury my face in his neck, which brings me comfort. I can't help but think, me either.

Chapter 18

Revelation

Everything Fearless 24/7

I prefer sipping my tea slowly. It's best served when it's all hot and steamy, after all. Don't be mad. You know I like to tease. Update in 20. Make sure your notifications are set. 

We leave the party early because the boys have football practice. The vote to eat was almost unanimous. Jake voted against eating. He wanted to go straight to my house. He must be used to girls that don't need nourishment! We napped through supper, and I need a little something before we work up another appetite later. Oh God, I can't think about that now.

We head towards our favorite diner. Jake’s being quiet, not saying much since we left. Is something bothering him? Is he tired or something?

The diner is so busy tonight. I get out of the car, and Jake walks over to my side and holds out his hand. I gladly take it as I smile up at him. He bends down and gently kisses my lips. He whispers in my ear. "Why did you vote against me?"

I laugh. "Because I'm chunky and hungry." I blush! I can't believe I told him that. Dang stupid alcohol.

He laughs. "I'm hungry for something else. I want to eat you."

My eyes grow big. I let out a nervous high-pitched laugh. "Shut up!" 

He laughs. "I can't wait to get you back to your place. Just call me the big bad wolf, baby."

I cannot with him. With just a few words, I'm already throbbing again. I jump when I realize we have an audience. Everyone laughs, even Toby and the petite blonde he brought with him. She seems nice. I think her name is Karen, but hopefully, she's not that Karen. You know what I mean. They rode in her car, and he is staying at her place off campus tonight. She's in her junior year, and a total babe. Way to go, cuz.

The same flirty hostess from the other night seats us. Oh joy, and our waitress is a snarky flirt. I know he's hot but damn. Jake has his arm around me and kisses my forehead as she approaches the table. She rolls her eyes at me, making me laugh, which she doesn't appreciate. She takes our drink order and then speeds off. She's unquestionably annoyed. "I swear! Jake, if she spits in my water!"

He grins. "You want me to go flirt with her or something then."

I scowl at him while taking his arm off my shoulder. I pick up my knife. "Do you want to get cut?"

He laughs. "With a butter knife? Good luck. I'm prime A beef baby. It would take at least a good steak knife to cut through this muscle."

Oh no, sir! He doesn't know about me yet. "I've watched the First 48 my whole life. I know things."

Everyone at the table laughs. Jake is trying to keep a straight face. He holds his hands up in defeat. "Yes, ma'am, I'll behave from here on out."

He's so cute. "You better."

He kisses me. While Jaxon yells, "get a room!"

"Dani, what are you going to order?" Toby asks while mulling over his menu. With all the flirting, I forgot how hard it is for him to make a choice.

I shake my head.  We may be here all night. "Pancakes. Of course!"

He rolls his eyes. "You order that every time. They have a variety of other choices."

I shrug. "Variety is vastly overrated."

Karen speaks up. "Variety is the spice of life."

Toby gives her a smoldering look. I almost laugh. Toby might be smitten. Okay, Karen! She might be his perfect match. "Toby, whatcha thinking?"

He shrugs, and I feel the need to explain to the table our terrible dilemma. "Toby has taken over an hour to decide what to eat before. Y'all have no idea what we're in for."

Toby looks affronted, and everyone at the table grumbles under their breath. "Really, Dani?"

I smile mischievously back at him. He flips me off, and I laugh. "I'm not wrong."

Jake looks at Toby. "Have you tried the pancakes?"

"Nope. I'm not a basic bitch."

We all laugh at his assessment. Really?! Jaxon puts down his menu. "You just directly called almost everyone at this table a basic bitch man. That's cold. Ice cold."

Axel can't help himself. "Alright...Alright...Alright. I ain't got no problems being a basic bitch. These pancakes are everything."

I laugh. Axel's toasted. My phone pings and it's Jake. 

If your cousin doesn't hurry, I will body slam him!

I giggle.

Why are you in such a hurry? 

I can't wait to lay you down. 

I put my phone down and put my face in my hands. I'm blushing so bad from his reply. He’s laughing and if I had one more limb, I'd pinch him. 

The waitress comes back to take our orders. The football players pressure Toby into getting the pancakes. Everyone is starving, and we don't have time for his mess. Poor Toby. I'd feel bad for him if these pancakes weren't so deliciously good. I also get my usual but decide to add scrambled eggs as another side tonight. It's been a minute since I've had eggs.

All our phones go off at once. I peer down at my phone, and my heart drops. A picture has been posted of us dancing earlier tonight. And another one is posted below it. Someone captured my "Nobody cares, Janet" moment. A new article of the EF Insta accompanies the pictures. 

Everything Fearless, 24/7

Word on the street is that our sweet Georgia peach and our favorite quarterback are now exclusive. That's right, ladies, he's off the market. Countless women have heard him say that he doesn't do relationships, but Dani "Georgia" Constantine proved that was a lie. If you weren't at the Alpha Phi Alpha house tonight, where were you at-t-t-t-t?

Our spitfire Dani, and head cheerleader Janet, almost threw down in a catfight to end all catfights. I would pay good money to see them fight on pay-per-view. Janet found out real quick how serious Dani is about her man. It looks like there's a new Prom Queen in town, Janet. Bless your heart. "Nobody cares, Janet!"

Dani-1 Janet-0

Until next time Bitches!

Jake says it first. "Shit."

Yup. Shit. You've got to be kidding me. Jake puts his arm around me and kisses the side of my forehead. Countless women. I knew he had a past, and I won't judge him for it, but has he been tested? I need to ask him about that before we have any more sexy time.

I'm not scared of Janet, but I wonder if there will be any backlash for standing up to the head cheerleader. My life just got a little bit more complicated. I smile up at Jake to let him know I'm not mad. Him being in the spotlight is just a lot to deal with right now. Being with him will change my life, and if we stay together for the long term, I will be in the public eye. Do I want that for my life? That's undoubtedly a question I will revisit as we grow closer.

Hector looks up at Jake with mischief in his eyes. "So, countless women, man! Georgia, you got a full-blown Casanova over there."

Jake flips him off. "Shit."

Chapter 19

Lessons

Everything Fearless 24/7

The Jake Ryan was spotted leaving Dani's dorm room this morning sporting a mischievous well satisfied grin. 

We get back to my dorm in a rush. Jakes behavior is beyond amusing. He devoured his food and stared down everyone else at the table until they finished. Except for me, of course. He was trying to strong-arm them, unsuccessfully, but he did give it a good try. He’s ready to get back to the naughty situation we found ourselves in earlier today. The circumstance where we were so rudely interrupted, and Dallas says his eyes are still burning from that one.

Speaking of which, we are now making small talk with Dallas and Sasha. He keeps giving me smoldering looks that are setting me on fire. Can we go to my room already? My stomach drops. I need to have the dreaded "conversation" with him first. Jake seems to value honesty, so he shouldn't find my question intrusive.

I'll blush from head to toe, but if I want to do adult things, I need to be responsible. I'm ready to know the answers. Plus, spending time alone with Jake is not terrible at all. I fake a yawn. Sasha winks at me, and Jake gives me a shit-eating grin. I give Sasha and Dallas a hug. "Goodnight, you two."

"Goodnight!" They say in unison. I laugh when I see Sasha pull Dallas into her room.

We head to my room and I’m already feeling so nervous. I second guess myself about the talk, but at the end of the day, I know it needs to happen. I want him to teach me about all the things I've only dreamed of doing. The things that no one else talks about during polite conversation, and if we are going to enter into that type of relationship, we have to be comfortable talking to each other about serious stuff. 

I'm still not ready for full-on sex. However, I am eager for other types of lessons. I want to learn what pleasures Jake and discover what pleases me. This will be a new journey for me, and hopefully for him, too. He's not been in a relationship at least recently anyway. I'll have to ask him who was his last girlfriend and the reason why they broke up. There is still so much I don't know about him. Before sex, I want to know him, and I want it to be the most intimate moment we've ever experienced. I want him to know me like the back of his hand and vice versa. I want the fairy tale, and hopefully, one day, we'll get the fairy tale ending. If not, the fact that I'll be devastated is an understatement, but that's real life. I want to live my life and not be on the sidelines anymore. I want to feel, even if that means heart-wrenching sadness will come my way. People leave. My sperm donor taught me that. People also stay. My Mama and Granny showed me that. I don't know what category Jake will fall into yet. Only time will tell. 

I shut my door behind us. I almost jump out of my skin as I realize Jake is right in front of me. He laughs. "Did you really expect me to be standing anywhere else when you look so beautiful right over here?"

I smile and kiss his lush lips. "I shoulda known better." He answers with another kiss. One of his hands is on the door, the other in the indention between my waist and hip. That drives me wild. I repeat the kiss as I run my fingers through his hair. He growls. I place my hand on his chest and push him gently away. His eyes intensely search mine.

I breathe in deep. "We need to talk first."

He nods his head in understanding. He leads me toward the bed. I sit down and cross my legs facing him. "Jake, I want you to know that I'm glad we're together. I care about you and I can't wait to get to know you fully. I love that honesty is important to you, and that's why we need to have this conversation."

He looks at me attentively. "Dani, honesty is the most important thing to me. There is a reason behind that, but I'm not ready to discuss it yet. Is that okay?"

I have a good suspicion of what that is. I grab his hand, "Of course it is! I want us to feel comfortable with each other, and eventually, we'll spill all our secrets. That will come with time. Now, we need to talk about sex."

He smiles and leans over to kiss me. "Now that is a subject I can discuss in full length all day long, darlin'."

I put my finger over his lips as he goes in for another kiss. His wounded expression makes me giggle. I roll my eyes at him. "I bet you can, hunky pie. This particular sex conversation may be a bit uncomfortable for you, but I do need to talk to you."

He looks down, defeated. "I get it, but I hate that damn Instagram page sometimes. I knew my past would come back to haunt me one day. Let me have it."

I settle my finger under his chin and lift it slowly. I move closer to where he’s sitting. "I don't care about those other girls. That was before me. While I don't like to think about it, I will never judge you for your past. Now that the unnecessary part is out of the way, have you always used condoms? Have you ever been tested?"

He looks surprised, but he smiles. "Georgia, I promise. I always wear a condom and I get tested once a year when we have our annual physicals. I'm disease-free. My last physical was right before I met you. I had just gotten back from break that day, and I hadn't been with anybody for at least a month before that. And, as you well know, I haven't been with anyone since."

I smile a toothy grin. "I didn't know you hadn't been with anyone since our meeting. I knew you hadn’t been with anyone since we started dating, but I'm so happy you have been the entire time." I throw him down and plant kisses all over his face. The kisses turn hungry and he flips me over. Lying on my back, he’s above me, looking down with a tenderness in his eyes. I don't want to overanalyze what that tenderness could mean. I will wake up one day and realize this was all a dream.

"You're beautiful, Dani."

I smile and bring his head back down to mine. We kiss for what seems like hours. I lift the hem of his shirt, letting him know I'm ready for more. He takes his shirt off with one swift move and my dress quickly follows his onto the floor. I start moving my hips against his jeans. Sweet friction. The response is involuntary. I don't know how long we've been grinding against each other, but I'm on the brink of release. 

I moan. "Baby. Faster, please." He smiles down at me but does the opposite of what I asked making me whine. My inner independent woman growls at my rebellion, but I don't care. I need a release. He gets up and pulls off his jeans. 

My breath catches because Jake is beautiful. My heart starts beating faster. His chest is muscular, and his six-pack is out in all its glory. My eyes go big as I see the bulge in his navy boxer briefs. He looks massive. Good thing we are not going all the way tonight. He'd crush my hymen in a millisecond and she's not ready for that.

He joins me back on the bed and smiles at me. I go back to whining. "You're mean."

He laughs. "No, baby. The more I tease you, the better your orgasms will be tonight."

"Orgasms? As in plural?" I breathe out. My lower stomach clenches tight.

He starts kissing my neck. "Yes. Baby, I can't wait to teach you how much I desire you. How much I care for you. Your education starts tonight."

I'm practically purring. Jake moves back between my legs, grinding hard against me. Wow. That does feel better. I rock my hips. He lifts completely up, teasing me. Full-blown need takes over my body. When he comes back down, I take my hands and grab his very muscular ass. Hearing his intake of breath, I become bolder. I take my hands and go inside his boxer briefs, grabbing his ass in all its masculine wonder. I push him down hard between my legs while rocking my hips up. He groans and sets a faster pace. We both begin to grunt in unadulterated pleasure. "Oh, baby. Please."

Jake deepens his kiss and his thrusts. I feel hypnotized, lost in the moment. I scream his name as I reach my release, and he quickly follows. He places his forehead gently on top of mine as we both come down from our collective exhalation.

"Baby, that was amazing. You made me come in my shorts like I'm 14, and I've just watched my first porno. I should be embarrassed, but I'm not."

"That...was...umm...Jake, I like you." I giggle. 

He unbuttons my bra and throws it on the floor. I grab for my comforter. The light is still on, and I feel a little vulnerable right now. He takes the comforter out of my hands. "Baby, I'll turn the light off if you want me to. But please believe me, I think you're perfect. I care about you. I want to see you come while I taste you."

My lips part in shock. I can't. Can I? I remember the tenderness in his eyes earlier, and I nod my consent. He smiles, his eyes burning dark with desire. He kisses me from my throat to my fleshy belly. He looks up while he starts taking my panties off with his teeth. Witnessing his handiwork may be the hottest thing I've ever seen. The now familiar and consistent ache between my legs starts again. My panties removed, he kisses the bottom of my belly and the tender flesh in between my chubby thighs. He smiles at me and begins his assault between my folds. I cry out, panting with every suck and lick. 

I scream his name out loud with his final assault on my clit. I’m breathing so heavy as I come back down from this natural high. He pulls me on top of his chest and I look up at him sleepily. "What about you, baby?"

"I can wait one more night. We'll let today be about your education. I hope it was good for you?"

"Did you not hear how loud I screamed your name? I've never felt such pleasure. Thank you." He smiles and kisses my forehead. I lay my head back down, and we cuddle again. We fall into a blissful sleep. I wake up in the morning to a cold bed, rubbing the spot where he should be. My alarm clock says it’s 10:03. He’s already at football practice. I smile when I look at my phone seeing that Jake texted me shortly after he left. 

Thank you for being you. Let's go to the fair on a date tonight?

No! Thank you, baby. Yes! I can't wait.

Tonight may be the night. Who knows?

Chapter 20

Date Night

Everything Fearless 24/7

Live like you have a fear of heights, and you're riding on the tallest Ferris Wheel. You have to push past the fear to enjoy the view. 

Also, your votes have been cast, and the result are in...Dani and Jakes new 'ship name is...#Dake

We make it to the fair a few minutes after 7. I went with a messy bun, leggings, and a cute leopard t-shirt. Sasha says leggings are not for dates, but surely that doesn't include dates to the fair. Jake bought us the unlimited armbands. We all grabbed something to eat before we got here. Each couple decided to separate from the group so that we could have some fun with our significant other. I'm excited about this. Minus nighttime, we haven't spent a ton of time alone. We're always with the group. I love my newfound friends, but I would also love some extra one on one time with my man.

"Well, Sweet Cheeks, what ride do you want to get on first?"

"Do you even have to ask?"

"Ferris Wheel?"

I smile. "Yes, please." 

He smiles, clearly pleased with himself for getting it right. The Ferris Wheel is the last ride I went on with the sperm donor. You would think that would make me hate it, but it doesn't. That was the last happy memory of us. And while I don't want him in my life, that doesn't mean I won't cherish the memories of when it was good.

We show the guy our armbands, and he lets us through the gate. Jake whispers something to him, and the man gives him a wink and a nod yes. I look at Jake curiously. What is he up to? He smiles at me and gives me a wink of his own. He thinks he's so cute, and he is! He does have a panty-dropper-type smile. I don't drop my panties since I try to be a lady in public, but he better not give me that look when we're alone. I will not be held responsible for my actions.

"What are you thinking about?"

I blush and turn my head away. "Absolutely nothing."

He laughs. "Sweet Cheeks, I hate to be the barrier of bad news, but that blush clearly screams absolutely something."

I blush an even a deeper shade of red. "I'll never tell."

He puts his hand on my thigh and gives me a searing kiss which leaves us breathless. "Okay, so maybe that wasn't the best idea."

"Why?"

"Because now I've got to think about all sorts of gross things to take care of this little situation I find myself embarrassingly in at the moment."

My eyes almost pop out of my head, and I can't help it, laughing so hard. The bucket we are seated in rocks a little bit. He laughs too, which makes our bucket rock even more. "Has anyone ever told you that honesty is not always the best policy?"

"Hey, girl! Sharing is caring."

He's not only cute, but he's also pretty funny. I love how he's so carefree with me, even more than anyone else. He can be extremely intense in school and around other people that aren't his close friends.

"Well, I talked to my granny Betsy Jean today. She knows about us dating now. Toby's Mama is such a big mouth, and he told her about us dating, which she, in turn, spilled the beans to my family that I have a boyfriend."

"You didn't tell them?"

I look at him in shock. "You told yours about me?"

"My Mom and sisters know. So my Dad probably knows by now, too. Why didn't you want to tell yours about me?" He looks disappointed. I never meant to keep him a secret from others, but I guess I have been. That's not fair to him. I'm a little embarrassed about the reason, but I know I owe an explanation.

"I haven't told them because I was waiting for you to realize you didn't want me, and if I don't tell them when I’m happy, I won't have to tell them when I am heartbroken."

He looks angry and I've never seen him that way. "What more do I have to do to prove that I care about you. I've told you until I'm blue in the face that I want you and that this is more than just a passing fling for me."

I grab his hand, but he pulls away from me. Ouch. "I'm sorry, baby. You've done so much to assure me about our relationship. I've just programmed myself to believe I'm not enough, and while that's not a good enough excuse for mistreating you, I promise that stops today."

I take a deep breath and grab my phone. I change my relationship status on Facebook, and I tag him with a heart emoji on my Instagram bio. His phone buzzes, and he looks down at his screen in surprise. He accepts my request on Facebook. Now people won't have to guess who I'm in a relationship with, and all the nosey people can go full stalker mode on us both. I feel so much lighter, keeping this secret had me more stressed than I realized. 

My phone pings, and I look down. He posted something on Instagram and tagged me in it. I quickly click on the notification. He posted a pic of us that we took one afternoon as we left Lit class. We're smiling and looking very much in love. Jake is tall enough to get all the best angles. I could love him just for that. Someone came up and started talking to us, and I forgot to even look at the picture. 

I kiss his smiling lips. "Send me that picture! I love it. I guess we're officially official!"

"You better believe it, baby!"

I laugh. "You're my favorite."

"Obviously, and now everyone else will know it, too."

I look out at our beautiful view, it's a lake surrounded by a cornfield. The remarkable scene reminds me of home, and my heart feels a slight familiar tug. I grab his hand and kiss his knuckles. "This is beautiful."

"You're beautiful."

I give him my best smile. "Thank you." I gently whisper.

He gives me a sweet kiss. "I mean it."

I rub his cheek with my hand. "Not to ruin this special moment, but we've been on this ride for 10 minutes. Isn't that weird? You think it's broken?"

He laughs. It’s your favorite ride. I slipped the guy a twenty for an extra 15 minutes."

I look down at the long line that has formed below us. "The people don't look too happy down there."

He shrugs. "Then they should tip the man!"

I laugh. "That's very true. We've only got like three more minutes. What ride is next? It's your turn to choose."

"The Tilt-A-Whirl. No contest!"

"I might throw up, but whatevs! I'll go with it."

"Don't throw up on me, Georgia."

I laugh and Jake looks so worried. "It was a joke. I wish I had taken a picture of your face. It was priceless." He grunts and grumbles something unintelligible so I kiss his cheek. "Thank you, baby, for giving me fifteen minutes of the most beautiful view and for taking our relationship to the next social media level."

"I'd do anything for you, Georgia. I hope you realize that." We ride every ride. I don't know if anyone else had a great time, but we sure did. I can't wait to talk to my Mama tomorrow. It's time I tell her what I said to Granny.

We're now snuggled in bed after our separate showers. I'm still not ready for the joint one yet. I get flustered when I think about Jake fully naked and in the shower. I've not seen him in the buff yet, but I'm pretty certain it will make me faint. He's too hot, and I won't be able to take that much masculine machismo. I said what I said! I rub my finger across his chest, and he nestles my hair, humming softly like he always does late at night, when he seems the most relaxed and we're lying this close. It's my favorite sound in the world. I giggle into his chest. 

"What's so funny?" He asks as he tickles my side.

I don't answer, but I can’t stop the giggling. Jake tickles me some more as I try to escape his grasp. "Okay! Okay! Stop, I'll tell you!"

He stops, and I giggle again. He tries to tickle me again, but I jump off the bed and run to the corner of my room. He jumps up and corners me. Is it hot in here or is it just him? It's definitely him. Why was I even laughing? I can't remember. He is a lion and I’m his prey. The only difference between an actual antelope and me is that I want to get caught. Catch me now.

He kisses my throat and runs his tongue from below my ear to my collarbone making me shiver. He's so good at this. I'm putty in his hands. I moan as I start to pull his boxer briefs down. "I want to pleasure you with my mouth. You've done so many unspeakable yet delightful things to me. Let me finally pleasure you."

He kisses me hard as my fingers roam down and grab his length. He’s huge.. He moans in pure ecstasy. "Be a little more firm. Yes!! Shit! Just like that baby."

He kicks his shorts off and pulls me to the bed making me grin.. "Someone is very eager." 

He sits on the edge of the bed, and I get on my knees in front of him. "You have no idea, baby."

I stare at him in all his glory. He grows even more significant as I watch him. "Any pointers?"

He smiles. "Just think of this as your lollipop."

I laugh. I think I'm falling in love with him. He's so wonderful, and he doesn't make me feel stupid for being so innocent. I lick my lips, and his eyes burn deep with desire. I take him firmly in my hand and lick the tip. He about jumps off the bed. I think that means he likes it, so I do it again. He puts his hands in my hair and I feel powerful. He's putty in my hands for once. 

I slowly move my mouth up and down on his dick, sucking hard as I progress. He instructs me to move my hands as I move my mouth. I get in the grove and quicken my pace and all I hear is him stuttering now and then. He can't coherently put any words together. I flick his tip with my tongue eagerly and he starts moving beneath me. He's close and he moans loudly one more time just before hot salty liquid shoots into my mouth. I swallow as I lick my lips. He brings me up to sit on his lap and kisses me deeply on the lips. His breathing is ragged.

"Baby! I'm sorry, I hope that wasn't terrible. I was trying to warn you that I was about to come."

I kiss his lips again. "Hush, Jake. It was wonderful. I like that I tasted you. You tasted me."

He looks at me with lustful eyes. "Fuck baby. What are you trying to do to me?"

Chapter 21

Drug Deal Gone Wrong. Way Wrong. 

Everything Fearless 24/7

Our #2 Quarterback is still pining for our #1 Buxom Beauty. He was staring her down at the bus stop yesterday. It was sad, really. Did anyone else notice the devastating look he had when our hero, Jake, picked her up? This could get very interesting quickly. 

I wake up with a terrible headache and even worse backache. My freaking period has hit me with a vengeance. I have NO pads whatsoever, and neither does Sasha. She only uses tampons. I know you can be a virgin and use them, but I'm weird about it, so I don't. I'm too embarrassed to buy my lady "stuff" on campus, so I take the bus down the street to the local Target. 

I debated on whether to ask Jake to take me or not but finally decided against it. Sasha is with Dallas getting something to eat, and Jake and the other three are playing video games. I opted for alone time while they were playing. I had planned on catching a long nap before we had dinner tonight, but Mother Nature decided against that. Insert giant eye roll here. I'm already grumpy! 

The bus stops, and I get off quickly. The following bus to the campus comes in about fifteen minutes. If I miss it, I'll have to wait an hour for another one. I'm not about that life, so I run into Target like I've got something to prove. I almost stop in front of the M&M's, but I've got a game plan. I can get some in the checkout line after getting what I need. I'll need some chocolate and a soda. I don't think I have any at home. I'll have to get some period snacks quickly. 

I grab three boxes of pads. I never want to be in this predicament again. I've always just counted on my Mama to take care of everything. I need to thank her for that when I talk to her tonight. Being an adult is not everything I thought it would be, and don't get me started on the anxiety I'm already feeling when I think about having bills after graduation! I need to figure out my major, like yesterday.

I look at my watch, I've still got twelve minutes. I'm good on time. The front wasn't bustling when I passed by there a minute ago. I pick up all the snacks and make my way to an awaiting cashier. Just me and my four full bags rush to the bus stop with five minutes to spare. Periods are the worst! 

I place my bags down and get on my phone. Out of the corner of my eye, I see a tall, thin girl walk up. She starts talking with a guy who seems oddly familiar. It takes me a minute to place him. I think he's in our Biology class. Is his name Jeffery? He sits next to Benji. They've quickly become best friends. I'm disgusted and immediately creeped out. Sometimes I catch them staring at me during class.

Benji walks up from the other side. They haven't noticed me yet. I grab my bags thinking maybe I’ll wait for the late bus anyway. This one might get too overcrowded and awkward for me—a total trainwreck. I'm not for that at all. I stare at them as I back up. The girl that I don't know hands creepy Jeffery some money and he quickly puts it in his pocket. While weirdly obsessed with me, Benji pulls a small clear bag out of his. The contents of which look like several medium size white tablets. He hands it to the girl. Holy moly! Benji is a drug dealer.

Benji turns around, and our eyes lock. He's surprised, but not as surprised as me. Why didn't I leave when I had the chance? I knew Benji was trouble; this only proves it. I nod my head at him in recognition. If I speak to him, he'll know I saw something. If I ignore him like I usually would, maybe he won't realize I saw the whole drug deal go down. 

He smirks at me and whispers something to Jeffery. Jeffery pulls a knife out of his pocket and stares at me while he acts like he's trimming his nails. I'm scared to death, but hopefully, my face gives nothing away. I roll my eyes because that's what I would’ve done before witnessing the deal. I've listened to enough crime podcasts to know I can't show any fear. I roll my eyes again for good measure at them both. 

I call Jake. I don't know what else to do but he doesn't answer. Of course! He always answers, and the one time he doesn't, I witnessed a drug deal. I text him instead.

Baby, please meet me at the bus stop near your house. I'm okay, but I need you! I'll be there in about 10 minutes. 

We all load up on the bus, and I still have no answer from Jake. I decide to send a group text to all my new friends. It may be Jake's turn to play the video game so he won't be looking at his phone if that’s the case. They sit across the aisle from me and I want to hyperventilate, but I don’t. Fake it until I make it, right?! I shoot off the group text.

Help! Please! I'm not okay. I don't know what I'll do if someone doesn't meet me at the bus stop near the football house. I’m beyond freaked! I'll be there in a few minutes.

My phone starts vibrating. It's Jake. Thank GOD!  "Hey, baby!"

"What's going on, Dani?! Are you okay? I'm almost there. Where are you, baby?" He's panicked.

I feel terrible for making him feel that way, but I'm scared. I have a fake smile on my face continuing to play the part. "Baby, I can't wait to see you. I have all the snacks from Target! I got everything on the list as promised for our movie night."

"Okay. I have no idea what's going on, Dani. I'll need an explanation when you get here. Are you okay?"

"I don't know."

"Do I need to kick anybody's ass?"

"The jury's still out."

"How much longer until you get here? I'm losing my shit, baby.”

"I know, Jake. The bus is rounding the corner. Do you see it yet?"

"Yes."

I see him and my eyes tear up so I turn my head so they don’t notice. I don't want them to see my face. If I say another word, I'll start balling. I hang up my phone as the bus comes to a complete stop and patiently wait my turn, then I jet to the front. They are behind me and I don't have any nerves left to lose. 

I throw my bags down and jump into my lover's arms. I know the exact moment Jake sees them, his body stiffens. I wipe my face, and he picks the bags up. He tries to say something in the process. I whisper, "just a sec."

Jake surprisingly stays quiet. We jump in the truck, and he starts the engine. He's gripping the steering wheel so hard his knuckles are white. "What happened?"

"Can we please go back to your house first? I promise I'll tell you." Now that I'm out of danger, surprisingly, I'm eerily calm. I don't want him to find out until we are far enough away from them. There is no telling what he might do when he finds out. 

Benji and Jeffery are still standing there, watching the truck. After a moment's hesitation, he drives off. The guys are all waiting outside the house when we get there. Jake grabs my bags, and I calmly get out of the car. Once my legs touch the ground, I'm gone. I run into the house, and they all follow.

Jake grabs my hand, and I start shaking. "I just saw Benji and that other guy from Bio do a drug deal. I'm pretty sure they know I saw it. I'm scared. That creepy Jeffery guy pulled a knife out trying to intimidate me."

Jake pulls me into a tight embrace. "Who the fuck is Jeffery, Jaxon?"

Jaxon jumps up and starts pacing, rattled by what I just said. "I'm gonna beat his ass! I told you about him, Jake. He's Benji's new bestie in our Biology class. He also meets up with him sometimes after football practice. You remember, the one I told you that constantly stares at her." 

Jake pinches the bridge of his nose. When he speaks, his voice is low and even. He's trying not to lose his shit. "Nothing is going to happen to you, Dani. Tell us everything that went down."

He leads me to the couch, and I explain the scene from minutes before. When I finish, all anyone can say is, "fuck!"

Jake is quiet. His skin is ghastly pale. It takes him a minute to start talking. "I'm so sorry. I know it's bad, but don't worry. We’ll protect you. We've suspected he was selling drugs for a while now. We've been trying to catch him in the act but keep coming up empty-handed. Baby, I should have warned you!"

"Why did y'all suspect him of being a drug dealer?"

Jake sighs. "He almost got me kicked off the team last year. He put weed in my locker before the locker check. Then, certain drugs started showing up at some of the parties. Mollie was among them. We knew something was up, and when we got some of the other guys to ask around, the rumors all said Benji was the asshat."

"Do you think he will hurt me?"

"No. Benji won't get close to you! Do you hear me? You're going to be fine. I won't allow him to get even two feet near you. None of us will. You're safe. You did everything right today, Dani. That was smart."

He brings me in for another hug and kisses my trembling lips. "Let's go to my room. I want to hold you, baby. I was so scared when they showed me your text. I need to make sure you're okay." I don't protest. I'm still in shock. I need Jake's warm embrace. He makes me feel safe and loved.

Chapter 22

The Plan

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

Why is every starter on the team at the Fearless house tonight? Hmm...what's going on in the Fearless Camp? 

I thought I'd have more time to devise a plan, but I don't. I didn't want to worry Georgia this afternoon, but there's no way Benji doesn't know she saw something. He's an asshat, but a very smart asshat, unfortunately. He will retaliate in some way, which can't happen because I'll go to jail—point-blank.

I think I'm falling in love with this girl. I wait for the panic to set in, but it doesn't come. Even my heart rate is stable. Our relationship feels right. She feels right. When I didn't know what was going on this afternoon, I couldn't breathe. I couldn't think. She's mine. Nobody better try to hurt her, because like I said before...I'll go to jail. Locked up and in love! 

I kiss Georgia on her forehead, then sneak out for a meeting with my boys. She's fast asleep, and I don't want her worrying about what needs to happen next. I hear the commotion in the living room and know that everyone is already here. They've got my back, and I've got theirs. The media may only talk about the Fearless Five, but this team is so great because every guy works together, not just the five of us. Teamwork makes the dream work. 

I walk in and give them my best smile. I can't show the team how worried I am. I give Dallas a hard stare when I see Sasha sitting there beside him. Nothing against her, but I don't want her telling my girl what goes on during this meeting. He shrugs and looks away while she gives me a pointed stare. She's all business tonight. No wonder he couldn't talk her out of coming. She's not dumb, and she's not having any of our bullshit. I'm glad she cares about Georgia the way she does. I sit down on the stool someone put in front of the TV for me. "Okay, everyone! Let's get started."

I wait for them to simmer down. I invited the whole starting line. We need reinforcements, and nobody likes nor trusts Benji after what he did to me. "For those who don't know, my girl saw a drug deal go down today. The drug dealer was Benji and you may not know that I've been trying to catch him dealing because of what he did to me last semester."

I shake my head. I hate asking for help. "I've dealt with as much as I could alone. I'm worried, and I'm asking you for help now. We need to catch him in the act, and soon. Any ideas? It's time that asshat leaves our team and this school for good. I want him gone."

Jaxon speaks first. "How about you just let me kick his ass like I said earlier."

I laugh. Jaxon said it like a joke, but I know he means every word of that sentence. He cares about Georgia like a sister. "He does need his ass kicked, but that will only get you in trouble and leave him not expelled. We need him expelled. However, after the expulsion..."

Jaxon smiles. "I like the sound of that, bruh!"

Roger, a pretty decent tight end, speaks next. "I know he goes to McCarthy's every Friday night. He could be dealing there, man. Y'all think we can set up surveillance there and catch him?"

"That's a good idea actually. I think Benji is too smart to deal at school. I've followed him everywhere and never caught him in the act here. We'll have to get the police involved somehow, and he'll have to have enough on him that they consider it a felony and that, my friends, is how we get him expelled from school and out of our lives.”

Roderick Wilson, who's an Austin local, reveals something very interesting. "Where I come from, we like to call that a domino effect! My Uncle Chico is a member of a Narcotics Unit. I can get with him and ask about everything we need to do. He'll get us in touch with the right people. No doubt."

I take a deep breath. I feel like the weight of the world is finally off of my shoulders. "Everybody, keep your eyes and ears open, shits about to hit the fan. Rod, get back to me as soon as you talk to your uncle. We'll finalize plans then, and word will get back to everyone else. Also, I need my girl protected. We need to come up with a schedule for that. I'll be handling most of it, and I'll kick anyone's ass that hits on her. She's mine dickwads!"

They laugh and start talking shit about me being whipped. I shrug my shoulders and smile. I don't care. Dani and them curves are all mine. "Y'all can be jealous if you want to!"

They leave, and I start supper. My girl needs a good meal after her awful day. When I looked in her Target bags, I noticed that it was her lady time. My mom and sisters always love eating hearty meals during that week. I'm making Grandma Linda's Creole Gumbo tonight. It's got shrimp and sausage in the mix. She grew up in the swampy backwoods of Louisiana. She's an itty bitty thing, but she works hard and doesn't take crap from anyone. She's my favorite. Don't tell my granny, Doris. 

I've been working hard for my Sweet Cheeks, and she rewards me with a slap to my rear. I turn around and put her in a headlock. She punches my arm, and I let her go. "Hey, my love." Her eyes go wide, but she doesn't say anything about my term of endearment. Once this whole fiasco is behind us, I will tell her I'm in love with her. I'll take her on some mushy barf-worthy date that, hopefully, she'll love. I just want to be with her, so I know I'll enjoy every minute.

"Whatcha making?"

"Oh, Sweet Cheeks, you’re in for a treat. This is Grandma Linda's Famous Creole Gumbo."

"It smells so good. I hope it tastes like it smells."

I stick my tongue out at her. "Woman! I'm offended!"

She giggles and runs away as I make a play to grab her. I love that giggle. I don't know why she's even trying to get away because I’ll always catch her. She's mine. I act like I'm going to go to the left of the island, but I go right, and she lands right in my arms with a squeal. I kiss her senselessly, and she puts her hands in my hair. 

"Shit, man!" Smoke is coming up and out of the oven. Hector hurriedly takes my now charcoaled garlic cheese biscuits out and throws them in the trash can outside. The fire alarm is going off, and all I can do is laugh with my girl. 

They open the windows, and I stir my gumbo. I made two batches of the biscuits, so the boys shouldn't be too disappointed. They won't be able to get three like they usually do. I smile again and notice how close Sasha and my Georgia have become. I'm glad she's been able to find that here. 

We sit down and eat our meal. We're a lively crowd, and Georgia seems to have forgotten about the ordeal from earlier. She doesn't have class tomorrow, and Sasha promised she would stay by her side while I'm at practice. I'll be on pins and needles until I hear back from Rod. If Benji comes after my girl, I'll lose it. Something’s gotta give, and I need this problem handled now. Asshat is going down.

Chapter 23

The Meeting

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

Why was The Jake Ryan spinning a wheely in the practice parking lot this morning? And why did he leave the other Fearless members stranded there? What the hell is going on? I have no answers, but this journalist will make it her job to find out.

Rod calls me at midnight. Thankfully, I left my phone on vibrate, and it doesn't wake Georgia. I'm generally a heavy sleeper, so I'm unsure how I heard it vibrating. His call is either a great sign or a bad one for our plan. I quickly head towards the game room. We have an early practice tomorrow, so everyone has already gone to bed. "Hello."

"Hey, man. Sorry, it's late, but my Uncle Chico said he needs to talk with you ASAP. He wouldn't say why."

"Okay. When?"

"Tomorrow after practice. He said to text him, and y'all could set up a time and place."

"Thanks, man, I appreciate you. Shoot me his number, and I'll text him tonight."

"Alright. See you on the field."

"You better bring it. Have a good one."

My heart is racing a mile a minute. My phone pings. It's Rod with his uncle's number. Chico being this proactive, has to be a good sign, right? Why else would he want to set up a meeting with me? He could be telling me to back off and let the professionals do their job, but I won't do that. My Sweet Cheeks is involved now. I shutter at the thought of Benji hurting her, I couldn't bear that. She tried to tell me that he was bat shit crazy that first day of class. I shrugged it off at the time, but what if she's right?

I text the number.

Rod gave me your number. It's Jake. 

My phone starts vibrating again. He's calling me. "Hello."

"Hey, Jake. This is Chico. Please do me a favor and erase that message, and don't store my number in your phone. I have your number now. I'll know how to get in touch."

Wow, I wasn't expecting that. Well, ain't this some hardcore shit. "Consider it erased. You want to meet tomorrow?"

"Yes. I'll call you with a time and place in the morning. I'm chunking this burner phone, so it'll be from a different number."

"Yes, sir. We have practice until 10 AM."

"Noted."

And with that, he hangs up the phone. Shit. This is serious. Fuck. Who the hell is Benji? This has to be about more than him. Who's his boss? My mind is racing, and my gut is telling me this situation is about to get real bad, real fast. 

I make my way back to Georgia. She's snuggled up on her left side. That's her favorite sleeping position. I have trouble staying asleep sometimes. Since we've been together, if my insomnia kicks in, I watch her while she's sleeping. She's so cute when she's cuddled all up in my covers. I get under said covers and spoon her. I hope sleep will find me soon so that I won't look like a Cullen Stalker. That's what my sister calls it anyways. Whatever that the hell that means.

My alarm goes off too quickly. I jump up and kiss Georgia goodbye and wave at Sasha as she goes to lay in my bed with Georgia. We jump in my truck, and head out to the practice field. I'm nervous about the meeting with Chico today. I don't know what he's going to tell me, but I imagine I'm not going to like it very much. 

I bang on my steering wheel as I regrettably remember Benji will be at practice this morning. I have to act like I always do towards him, and that's to treat him as if he's invisible. That'll be hard today. I wanna kick his ass so hard. Why did the fucker have to come to our college? I hate that dude.

"Has Rod been able to talk to his uncle yet?" Dallas asks from the shotgun seat.

"He called me last night. I have a meeting with him sometime today. He was very secretive, and I was going to tell you guys after the meeting."

Axel makes a noise. "Him being all secretive is weird. What's so special about the asshat?"

I shake my head. "I don't know, man. It's not going to be good. I've got that feeling in the pit of my stomach. My gut is never wrong."

The truck goes quiet. Each of them knows I'm worried, and they know how accurate my gut meter is. I want my girl to stay safe.  That's it. We arrive and I look at my phone before jumping out for practice. Still nothing! 

I put all my focus and energy into throwing the ball, and I wind up having the best practice of summer session. Football has helped me in so many different ways, and once again, it pulled through for me. Hopefully, Asshat will be out of all our lives very soon.

I run to my car and hold my breath while reaching for my phone. My phone begins to ring and I almost drop it, because it scared the shit out of me. I laugh because I'd never admit that out loud, but it's true. An unknown Caller is flashing on my screen. I answer. "Hello."

"Yeah. Ditch your boys. Meet me at 5th and Congress. Stop at the light and wait for more instructions."

"Okay?!" He's already hung up the phone, so I don't know why I even bothered to reply. I wave at the boys as I pull out of the parking lot, sorry guys. I head towards Congress. I hope he finally explains after this game we're playing of cat and damn mouse. I stop at the light, and nothing is happening, no new text or call. I'm panicking. Out of nowhere, my door flies open and a man jumps in. He's about 6'7, with a gun on his hip. Cool as a cucumber, he has to adjust the seat accordingly. He says nothing. "What the hell? Get outta my truck."

"Drive."

I simmer down. It's Chico. I can tell by his voice. The light is green, and everyone is waiting for me to go. "Where to?"

"Turn left at the next road." I do as I'm told, hopefully I'll find out some much needed info soon. The suspense is killing me. Rod favors his uncle, same nose, and mouth. Chico directs me to park in the garage of the nearby hospital. Creepy but it makes sense. I guess?! I park near the top, in between two large vans. "I know this seems unusual, but we have to be careful. Follow me."

Once again, I follow directions. I'm about to be pissed off, though. I've had about enough of this hide-and-go-seek mess. Is Chico ever going to tell me anything? He walks to the side of the van and climbs in. I quickly follow. The van is stacked with all kinds of technology. There’s multiple TVs and computer screens set up. They aren't switched on, so I can't help but wonder what kind of surveillance they're doing. Maybe I can "accidentally" hit the power button on one of those screens.

A bald man in black-rimmed glasses greets me from his computer chair. He stretches out his hand for me to shake. I shake it, and he introduces himself. "Hi. I'm Sgt. Eric Marlowe." I nod my head and brace myself for whatever information comes my way. If they've brought me to a surveillance van, it can't be good. Who in the hell is this Benji guy anyways?

Chico speaks first. "Rod told us what went down yesterday. Benji's been under investigation for eight months now. His father is the notorious crime lord, Benny "The Enforcer" Bianchi. He employs the most dangerous misfits on this side of the Mississippi. The Enforcer has not been seen in public for five years now. He's careful and has other people do his dirty bidding."

Eric nods his head. "He's eluded our capture for long enough. Our Captain has given us one more chance to bring down this crime family. If we don't make an arrest soon, he's allowing the FEDS to take over officially."

"I'm sorry, but this is all so strange. Why does Benji even go to our school or play football if he's the son of a notorious crime lord? And why..."

Chico holds up his hand, halting my next question. "I understand that this sounds crazy to you. But see, Benji didn't grow up knowing his father. His mother kept it from him until one day Benji figured it out. He had already been accepted into the university when the news came. And from what we have been able to piece together, his old man encouraged him to attend. The Enforcer was looking for an opportunity to grow his already flourishing east coast drug business. He's been looking to expand to the west coast too. Texas is a better place than most to get started."

I nod. The pieces are finally starting to come together. "So, is Benji running it by himself out here?"

Eric smiles. "No, and this is the best part. We have it on good authority that his old man Benny is right here in Austin showing him the ropes."

Shit. That's not good. "Is Dani in any danger for witnessing that drug deal yesterday?"

Chico frowns at me. "I don't believe in sugarcoating things, son. She could be in trouble. We have a very serious matter on our hands. We have implants everywhere at the school. She will be protected there, as long as she doesn't wander off too far. All of you should really just stay on campus. You need to let the professionals handle this situation. Our investigation is drawing to a close."

I shake my head. "I can't just sit back and do nothing. Especially if my girl is in danger."

Eric rubs his bald head. "You will sit your ass on the sidelines, or we will arrest you for obstruction. It's just that simple."

Chico rolls his eyes at Eric. "Listen, we understand this is not an ideal situation for any of you, but we'll handle it. Please stay away from him and watch your back. If we see that you can be of any help to us, we will reach out."

Eric agrees. "We will be in touch if we see a reason. We don't have to tell you how serious this is and how discretion is imperative."

I nod my head. "I understand. Thank you for your time. I won't do anything right now, but if he comes after Dani, I won't hesitate." I jump out of the van before they can reply. I can't think. I need to get to my girl. Except for practice, she won't be out of my sight.

Chapter 24

Words Were Said

Everything Fearless 24/7

Is there trouble in Paradise? Jake was looking everywhere on campus for his Queen yesterday. Was he worried that she was with Benji? I can tell you she wasn't, but Janet sure was. 

I wake up with a startle. I reach over to my side, but Jake's not there. I find Sasha laying down in his spot instead. She's still fast asleep. I look at my phone and it's only 8:50 AM. Jake and the boys are at practice, and Sasha must have climbed in the bed with me after they left. 

Sasha's not a morning person, but I'm hungry, and I'm not going anywhere by myself after what I witnessed yesterday so I poke her to wake her up. She doesn't move a muscle. As much as I love my new best friend, I proceed with caution. This could get ugly! I take my phone out, and YouTube most annoying sounds. I make sure that my Bluetooth is working on Jake’s Bose speaker. I'm either really brave or really foolish. I'm that kind of friend! I also make sure the volume is at maximum capacity on both devices. I give my best Grinch smile and hit the play button.

Sasha jumps up, slapping my phone and the remote to the speaker out of my hand. They go flying across the room. Sasha looks around, confused, not knowing what is going on—making me laugh. Realizing what I've done, she slaps me with her pillow. That makes me laugh even harder. These sounds are so annoying, but I can't find where my phone or the remote is because when she flung them, they must have landed in outer space. There is so much chaos. We laugh until we can't breathe while still attempting to hunt down the missing devices. 

Finally! She finds my phone, and I close the app. She shouts, "VICTORY," making us both laugh hysterically. After we calm down, I beg Sasha to go out to eat with me. I still don't know where the remote to his speaker is, but I'll act like I don't know what happened to it. Then I'll "help" him find it later tonight. I'm that kind of girlfriend.

We head to our favorite diner. I order the pancakes, and my bestie gets the patty melt. We're in hog heaven. "Has Jake told you about the plan to bring Benji down yet?"

What the what? "No. Did Dallas say something to you?"

She rolls her eyes because he hasn't told me yet. "Yesterday, when you were napping, Jake called a team meeting with the whole starting line. No one can stand Benji, apparently. Roderick from the O-Line said that his uncle was a cop and that he'd get advice from him about how we could take Benji down. Then another guy said Benji sells drugs at that cool new club on riverside, McCarthy's. Jake was thinking about doing surveillance there on a Friday night."

"Jake acted like me seeing Benji was no big deal. I realize he only did that to make me feel better, but that still pisses me off. He should tell me what he honestly thinks about situations if he wants this to work between us. I'm not some delicate female over here. I can handle way more than he is giving me credit for."

"I'm sorry, Dani. I thought he would have told you last night. He's just worried, is all. He's trying to protect you."

"I get that, Sash, and I find that endearing, I truly do, but I need to know that I can count on him to tell me the truth at all times, even when challenged with a terrible situation. I need to know that he trusts me as much as I trust him."

She nods her head in understanding. "And that is only fair. You need to talk to him tonight."

"I will, and I promise to leave your name out of it."

“You don't have to leave my name out of it. I don't care if he knows I told you. He should have last night." I laugh. I love that Sasha doesn't care if I tell him. What you see is what you get with her. She grins at me, then rolls her eyes. "Dallas tried to keep me out of that meeting yesterday, and I was like, nope...if it concerns her, then it concerns me. You should have seen the way Jake stared me down! All I'll say is he turned his head first!"

I laugh so loud. I bring my pinky finger up, and we interlock our pinkies vigorously—sisters before misters. I am in no hurry to return to the football house, but I don't know what else we can do. "Okay. So what do we do now? Study? Watch a movie?"

"I vote that we get some exercise. Let's go to Mount Bonnell. I hear the view of the city from the top is breathtaking."

"That's two for exercise then! I can't believe I just voted for exercise."

She chuckles. "Girl, I know I had you at the breathtaking view."

"I can't argue with that."

We catch the bus and head for Mount Bonnell. Shoot! I forgot my phone! Who even does that nowadays?! Jake will be worried about me if he doesn't know where I am, and it gets late.

"Sasha, please text Jake and let him know where we’re going. I forgot my phone."

She looks at me like I've sprouted horns. "Who in God's green earth are you? I don't trust people who forget their phones."

I laugh and shrug. I'm only eighteen. I don't know who I am. Sasha shows me the text she sent him. I laugh when I see she started the text with, Hey Douche Canoe!

I share her air pods, and we start watching "Younger" on Hulu! We're on Season 5. I'm half in love with Josh but see the appeal of Charles. I think I'm #TeamJosh for Liza, though. The feelings they have for each other are on a whole different level. Their connection is deep, just like Jake and me. He's my person.

We make it to Mount Bonnell, and it's just a short hike to see the view. "We will have to come back here when it's nighttime! What a gorgeous view of the Colorado River!"

"It is beautiful."

We sit and talk for hours about life, love, and everything else. We lose track of time. Before we know it, the sun is gently lowering into the horizon. Sasha finally looks down at her phone.  Our conversation was seriously that great. "Let's take a selfie right quick. Then we need to be on our way. I have like 17 missed calls from Jake and a million from Dallas."

We take our selfie to commemorate our wonderful day and then start trekking to the bus stop as she texts letting them both know that we are coming. As we are about to load up on the bus, Jake turns me around and gives me the biggest bear hug. I love his hugs, but this one is a little too tight.

"Jake. I'm fine. It's okay." I don't add, and you can let me go now because he's cute and smells nice. He looks me up and down, making sure I'm okay. I see the worry in his eyes. I feel instantly guilty. "I forgot my phone, and I'm so sorry to have made you worry. Baby, I'm sorry."

He looks relieved. He takes my hand and leads me to his truck while Sasha gets in the back. "We need to talk, Dani."

"We will, as soon as you drop Sasha off."

The whole car is silent until we get back to the Fearless Five house. Dallas hugs Sasha about as tight as Jake did me. We didn't mean to make them worry. Jake waits until they make it into the house, then drives away.  He turns on some tunes. We leave the city and ride down a dirt road until he eventually parks by a pond. 

"Do you trust me?" I ask.

He looks at me in shock. "What kind of question is that?"

"When you don't tell me the whole truth that makes me feel like you don't trust me."

"I didn't lie to you."

"Did liar come out of my mouth?"

"No."

"Okay then. I know you didn't want to make me worried about the Benji situation because you wanted to protect me. I love that, but I also need to be told the truth because I can handle anything thrown my way. I need to know we're partners in this relationship. If we're not, we won't make it."

"No need to be dramatic, Dani."

Dramatic? I'll show this boy dramatic. "If telling you how I feel is being dramatic, then we will definitely NOT make it."

I get out of the car and start walking toward the dirt road. He jumps out of the truck. "Dani, get back in the truck."

I keep walking.

"Dani, get in the DAMN truck!!"

I flip him off and keep walking.

"Dani! Please."

I turn around, and his long arms engulf me. "I'm sorry, baby, and I know you're right. I promise to be 100% honest with you from here on out. Yesterday scared me to death. I can't lose you, Dani. I love you! There, I said it. I love you. Please, don't leave me."

I start crying. I can't help it. Jake loves me, too. I'm an emotional wreck. Yesterday took so much out of me. I rub his cheek with my palm and say, "Baby, I love you, and I'm not going anywhere, but you can't shield me from everything."

"I promise, I won't. Not anymore. You'll know everything. And Dani..."

"What, my love?"

"I love you."

Awe. "love you, too."

Chapter 25

Confessions

Everything Fearless 24/7

Pick-up truck beds are the best way to stargaze. Watch out, Dani, Jake placed blankets in his back seat. Sometimes honest conversation and cuddling lead to adult situations. Are you ready? #NaughtyDake

We sit in the truck enjoying blissful silence until a thought occurs to me. "Whose pond is this?"

"I honestly don't know. I just found it when I was having a bad day last year." He takes my hand and then continues. "It's time I tell you about some things. You ready for a heart to heart?"

I smile and curl up in my seat. "I'd love nothing more."

Surprising me, he turns the truck around so that the back of the truck is now facing the pond. He opens my door, pulls down the tailgate, and gets a thick blanket for us to sit on out of his toolbox. I smile. This is almost romance novel worthy. 

Considering how hot it was today, the weather is perfect tonight. A gentle breeze is coming up off the pond. The crickets are chirping, and the lightning bugs are zigzagging through the trees. This place makes me think of home. I love it here. 

Jake stares out at the water so I grab his hand. I want him to know that I support him with every beat of my heart. I place my fingers in between his as he kisses me on top of my forehead and begins his story.

"I went home for a couple of days between Christmas and New Year's. Coach thought it would be good for me as the Championship was drawing near. He felt I needed to clear my head, and I agreed. A week before my trip, someone, or shall we say Asshat, planted some pot in my locker. Coach eventually believed me when I told him it wasn't mine. He still made me get a drug test which I wholeheartedly agreed to do. I had to allow them to search my room at home, and I also had to agree to let them go through my life with a fine-tooth comb.” He paused and took a breath before continuing his story. “It was terrible. They put me on probation, and I had hundreds of hours of community service to finish promptly. That part wasn't so bad, actually. I got to meet some pretty great kids. Dani, all I've ever wanted to do is play football. My world was crashing down on me, and while I was at my family's house on the mini-break, Coach called to tell me the investigation was over and that I could play in the big game. He also let it slip that he was adopted, too. I was stunned. Imagine my surprise. No one had ever told me. How he found out, I still haven't asked."

I kiss his cheek. "That must have been so hard for you, baby."

He nods and continues to stare out at the water. "I was so mad. I confronted my parents at dinner that night, then left. I told them I never wanted to see them again. I didn't mean it, they are my parents, and I am their son. I hurt them because I was hurting. I'll never be able to take back the words that I said that night, but they had no right keeping my adoption from me either. My Mom and I have worked through our differences, and we're better for it. My dad is stubborn. He's sorry I am hurting, but he's doesn't regret his decision to keep it from me. Our relationship is more of a work in progress. I know he loves me. He's been a great dad. That reason alone helps me to keep pushing forward, and I know eventually we will work it out."

A solitary tear slips down his cheek. My heart is breaking. This truth must be so hard for him to tell me, and he's trusting me. I couldn't love him any more than I do now. Sasha told me some of his story, but she didn't know much about the details. I have no words. I'm not good with those. I show him instead just how much I care about him.

I pull his mouth down on mine. I kiss him with every fiber of my being. I put all my love into this soul-touching kiss. I want him to know that I support him, that I'm sorry about what he's had to endure this past year. I want him to know that I'm his. I will always be by his side in one capacity or another. I want him to know that I'm ready to be his entirely.

I take the hem of his shirt and pull it over his head. He breaks the kiss long enough to spread the blanket over the rest of the truck bed. He reaches for me, and I gladly fall back into his arms. I put all my love in every kiss and every touch.

The kisses turn more urgent so I unbutton Jake's pants and slide my hand down. I grab his already hard cock and wrap my hand around it as far as it will go. His body jerks slightly as he moans my name. I smile. Jake lifts my dress over my head while I take off my bra, and then takes my nipple in his mouth and sucks the rosy peak before gently biting down. Now my body is the one to jerk. I moan, "Jake, please."

"I will, baby. I told you I'd make it so good for you."

“Yes. Please."

He kisses me passionately while his hand slips down in my panties. He slips his middle finger in between my wet folds and quickly his one finger becomes two. He slides in and out of me until I cry out his name and come. 

He slides off his pants and boxer briefs and positions himself above so I can slide his cock into my mouth. "Yes, baby, make it nice and wet." He stops me when he's on the brink of surrender and lowers himself back down over my body to look in my eyes. "Dani, are you sure you're ready?"

I look up into his earnest eyes. "Jake, I've never been more sure. Please, make me yours."

He places his hand on my cheek and kisses me gently. "I'll never be able to let you go after this, Dani. You're everything to me."

He pulls my panties off, and I am left feeling vulnerable. No barrier is between us now. With the full moon glowing brightly, we can see each other clearly in the moonlight. He grabs a condom out of his wallet and places himself between my legs. "This will probably hurt, and I'm sorry, but I promise after a minute you’ll feel good."

I shake my head. "It's okay. I'm ready and horny. So, come on."

We laugh, and he kisses me. We kiss until I'm writhing beneath him. I'm on the verge of coming again. He’s positioned right above my clit and the movement back and forth has us both moaning as I reach my release for the second time tonight. He bends down and licks my slit, and I'm on fire again. I grab his shoulder. "Jake, please. I want you inside of me."

He positions himself between my legs, lining himself up with me and then kisses me as he enters in one swift movement. I cry out in pain. 

He stops moving as he asks, "Are you okay, Sweet Cheeks?"

“I’m so good. Please keep moving." It’s not so much pain now as it is uncomfortable. Every time he kisses me, my body relaxes more and more, and he is able to gain more of an entrance inside me. He starts to move, and instinct takes over my body. My hips move up to meet his, and I match his ferocity. We pant into the night. His movements become quicker, and I've almost reached my climax again. I claw at his back, not thinking about if I'm hurting him or not and then I scream out his name, and seconds later, he screams out mine as he finds his release.

He kisses my lips. "I love you."

"And I, you." My sweet darling, Sex King, but I don't say that last part out loud.

Chapter 26

A Storm, a Text, and Driving While Naked

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

Storms come and go, but Jake running buck ass naked in the rain will be ingrained in my mind forever. #thankyou

I dream of water dripping down on my face. Gently at first, but then turning more vigorous.  Am I in the shower? What's that loud rumbling in the distance? I jerk awake. Oh my God! We're still in the back of the truck, and it's a full-blown thunderstorm out here. "Dani, get up, baby. Get up!"

She looks up sleepily, but it doesn't take her long to realize the situation in which we've found ourselves. She hurriedly gets down and jumps in my truck buck ass naked. That's my girl. I quickly follow. 

She can't stop laughing, and I can't stop staring at her. The drops of water on her skin are glistening like diamonds in the moonlight. Smiling to myself, I realize that I'm a freaking poet. She's turned me into a freaking poet. She looks down at my lap. I smirk unashamedly. "See what you do to me?" 

She becomes flushed, which makes my cock grow even more. She licks her lips, and a moan that gets lost in my throat becomes more of a gurgle. That's really sexy, "The Jake Ryan." Good thing my lady loves me. She smiles at me mischievously. Leaning over my console, I gaze down at her in awe. She's the most extraordinary person I've ever met, and she's mine. She looks up into my eyes before capturing my lips in hers. We need more space. I quickly pull my console up, the contents of which go flying all over my backseat. I don't care. I need her. I crave her. I'll never get my fill. 

I pull her on top of my lap, and she willingly comes. Oh, fuck! The condoms were in the console! I don't want to break the moment, but I know Dani isn't on the pill, so we have to be careful. "Baby. Our condoms were in my console."

She giggles, scrambling off of my lap. "Didn't think that through, did ya?"

I take my phone and turn on the flashlight feature. Turning around, I go on my near-impossible search. "You're just too irresistible, Sweet Cheeks." She pokes me on my side. 

Finally! I find my last condom. Now that Dani and I are having mind-blowing sex, I need to stock up! I plan on keeping her fully sated. She brings out the beast in me—my inner caveman. I wonder if she would be okay getting on the pill? I file that question away for later. It doesn't hurt to have two different methods. 

I open the packet, and I watch her as I slide it in place. I pull her back onto my lap, and she eagerly straddles my thighs. I notice her wincing when she spreads her legs. I feel like a damn tool. "Baby. I'm sorry. We don't have to right now. I didn't think about you being sore."

She looks up at me, her eyes are dark with unadulterated desire. "I may regret my choice tomorrow when I walk around like I rode a bull for eight seconds at the rodeo, but make no mistake, Jake, I want you."

She takes my fingers and places them on her wet hot desire. She's so fucking wet. We're both so turned on, this shouldn't take long for either of us. I love her so much, and that scares the hell out of me. I take her hand, teaching her how to guide me inside her. Her breathing hitches as she slides down on me and we become one. I place my hands on her hips and show her how to move. She's a natural. It doesn't take her long to take control of the situation this way. 

She's tight, and her soft flesh wraps perfectly around my hard length. She fits like a glove. I pop one of her perky tits into my mouth, slathering my tongue around its sensitive bud. The full moon cast no shadows. I see all of her incredible body in the cascading moonlight. That's almost enough to make me come. How embarrassing would that be? I can't bring myself to think about anything else but her, though. That's a technique I would have used with anyone else to create longevity in my stroke game. I moan. "Baby! You'll be the death of me."

She kisses me passionately and quickens her movements. "It'll be a pleasurable death, at least," she says all breathy. She moves in and out, riding me until she comes. She continues until I join her shortly after. Releasing her name with pleasure, I kiss her until we're senseless.

She starts to move off of me, but I stop her. I want us to stay joined like this for a bit longer. She lays her head on my chest, and I kiss the top of her head trying to remember my life before her, but I can’t and I don’t want to.

My phone goes off. It's Jaxon. 

Asshat is on the move. We are heading towards the dorms where G&S live.

I text him back quickly. 

Thx! KMP.

She looks up at me. She understandably has more questions, especially after reading my text. "We still have more talking to do. I can't do it while you're naked. I won't be able to think."

She gets off my lap and laughs. She's blushing, and I love that blush. "I won't either. Our clothes and blanket are soaking wet. What can we do?"

I shrug and laugh. "I guess we'll have to drive back in the buff, and I'll run in my house and bring you something out."

This is a whole ass situation." She keeps laughing.

"Yes, ma'am. One I can guarantee neither of us will ever forget. This is a bucket list item that I didn't know was on my bucket list until tonight!"

"OMG! Same!"

"Stick with me, Sweet Cheeks. I'm going to take you places."

"I'm all yours."

"Yeah, you are, and I'll always be yours."

She blushes again, and I almost run off the road. I have to start concentrating on driving so we don't have to explain to a State Trooper why we are suddenly nudists. Even I would blush at that! Not gonna put Dani through that kind of stress. I also don't want any other man to see my girl naked. I'll kick their ass.

Thank God we make it to my house with no trouble! I jump out of the truck and head straight for my room. No sign of the boys, so I can get to my room without making up an excuse for why I'm naked. I grab some clothes for Georgia and then put shorts on before going back outside to get her. No reason to upset the neighbors, but on second thought, it just might have made their night. I laugh as I think about what Georgia would say to that comment.

It's time I tell her about my new plan for Benji. I want her by my side every step of the way. While I won't step in the path of the police detectives, I won't take a chance on her getting hurt either. I get in my truck to hand her my clothes and I can smell of our lovemaking mixed with her unique scent. I can't help myself, I want her all over again. I've never had sex in my truck before. Now every time I climb in, I will think of her flushed skin and perfect breasts bouncing up and down as she rode my cock. Thinking about how she screamed my name during her fourth climax of the night. I try not to get hard again. Oh Shit! That was hot. Great. I'll never be able to drive my truck without having a boner again. I smile big as a thought occurs to me. I plan on fucking her senseless every day for the rest of our lives. I bet I could give her more than four orgasms in one night. Next time we'll shoot for double that. Damn. I am a cocky jerk.

Chapter 27

Confessions Pt. 2

Jake

Everything Fearless 24:7

Jake and Georgia have been spending lots of time together, but so have Janet and Benji. Tell me why so many readers have caught Benji staring a hole through Georgia, though? Awe, poor thing. Unrequited love sucks doesn't it, buddy?

We take showers separately—no more condoms. My girl is probably way too sore anyway. I can't wait to shower with her soon. I sit in the living room and wait for Georgia to get done. I've noticed she likes to take long hot showers so I’m sure she’ll be in there awhile. 

I take my phone out and post on Instagram the last selfie we took together. It was from the party the other night. I smile at my caption. I can't wait for her to read it. She'll blush, but no one else we'll be able to decipher my double meaning.

I have two missed texts from Jaxon. 

1. He went into their building.

2. He broke into their apartment. 

Each text is accompanied by a picture, that motherfucker. Shit! He suspects Georgia saw something, there is no other explanation. I’ll murder him. Why did he have to break into their apartment? I see red. Calm down, Jake! You can't kick his ass tonight. We put some nanny cams throughout the girl's apartment. Sasha knows about it, but Dani doesn't yet. I was going to tell her tonight, then we got naked, and I stopped thinking with my brain.

I call Jaxon. "I just got your text. Jaxon, I'm going to kick his ass."

"Jake, you can't do that. You gotta keep a level head, man. I'm not going to give you any details until you promise you won't go apeshit crazy."

I'm silent. It must be terrible if Jaxon thinks I'm about to lose my shit. If he put a camera or bugged my girl's room, I'll lose it. "What did he do?"

"Promise me."

"I don't know if I can do that, Jaxon."

"Think about Georgia. You need to stay calm for her. She doesn't need any extra drama."

I roll my eyes. "You pulled the Georgia card? Really?!"

"I did. Playing fair is for losers. Say those two precious little words, man."

He knows I won't ever renege on a promise I made to one of my brothers. "Damnit. Okay, I promise."

"Thank you. Jake. We have a serious problem here. I watched the footage from the nanny cams while he was in their apartment. He placed bugs under the kitchen counter and in each of their rooms. He also placed a video camera in Georgia's room and bathroom. He took a pair of her panties, man! I watched him put them in his pocket. Whatever the hell he plans to do with that, I have no idea."

I lose it! "What the fuck, Jaxon! I ought to make him bleed for that shit! What kind of demented person steals a girl's underwear!?! Tell me where he is, promise or not, I will put him in the hospital!"

Dani walks in, the color drained from her face. I have him on speakerphone. I wonder if she heard it all. I hang up on Jaxon while he's in mid-sentence. I'll apologize later when I ask him to see the footage. I reach for her, and she tumbles on top of my lap. She starts crying her eyes out. All I can do is hold her and whisper reassurances in her ear. "Baby, I'm sorry. It'll work out. You'll stay with me, I love you."

Once she calms down, she looks up at me with puffy, red-rimmed eyes. My heart drops, I love her so much, and I don't know how I’ll fix any of this yet. How can I make this better for her?

"Jake, why would he break into our dorm room?"

I hold nothing back from her. I promised her complete honesty. "Benji has to suspect something, and by placing the bugs and cameras in your dorm, he's making sure before he makes his next move."

"I'm putting cameras in our place tomorrow. We placed nanny cams in your dorm just in case he did this. I'm sorry I didn't tell you, I got lost in the moment tonight, and I didn't follow through on everything I should have said."

She kisses my cheek. "Baby, it's okay. It was a beautiful moment to get lost in, the most beautiful one of my life. I agree he suspects something. If I stay here full time, he'll know Jake. I have to go home at some point and act normal."

"Not only no, but hell no, Dani! You're not going anywhere near that place. He took your damn panties! He's a fucking sadistic pervert."

A laugh escapes my girl's lips, and I can't help but feel like beating my chest as Tarzan does in the movies. I made her frown turn upside down. Lame, yes, but I said what I said! "Listen, Jake, you can't stop me. I’ll stay nights here with you, but in between classes and while you're at practice, I will go to my dorm. We have to be normal, and if we pull that off for a little while, he'll lose interest and "know" I didn't see anything."

I want to argue so badly, but in my heart, I know she's right. "I know that’s best, but I don't have to like it."

"No, you don't, but we have to handle this situation carefully."

"Yes, we do. Rod from the O-line has an uncle that's a cop. I had a meeting with them after practice yesterday. We came up with a plan to catch him selling drugs at that new club on Riverside. They told me to stay out of it and that they already had an open investigation against Benji and his father."

"Wait...who's his father?"

I sigh. No way around this, no way I can even make this sound better. "A notorious crime lord from the east coast."

She opens her mouth and then closes it quickly. Then opens it again. "You've got to be kidding me? Right?"

I kiss her forehead. "I wish I was baby. I'd never joke about that."

"What the hell? Out of all the places in the world, why did he have to come here for school?"

"I don't know, baby. He did the unthinkable tonight. I can't sit here and not do anything now."

She shakes her head. "No, WE can't just sit here and not do anything."

I smile at my brave Georgia. "That's right, we...what's the new plan?"

"Who says we need a new one? Let's catch him selling drugs and go from there."

We agree. "We need more than just a single drug deal. We need to find out routes and suppliers. The whole shebang."

Chapter 28

McCarthy's

Everything Fearless 24/7

McCarthy's is the new "It" place to be. But then again, every spot is hot when the Fearless show up. I wonder what Janet thinks about Benji’s apparent obsession with our Georgia?

The week flies by, and we barely have time to see each other except when we pass out from exhaustion each night. We take our midterms, and I thankfully still have all A's. I smile as I turn off my laptop from checking my grades. I've got to keep this momentum going for the next three or so years. 

I check all my social media platforms for the first time this week. I blush crimson when I see Jake's Instagram post from the first night we made love. I'm convinced he's perfect. He posted a cute picture of us. With a caption that read: 

She was a storm, not the kind you run from, but the kind you chase. 

-R.H. Sin

I don't think I could love him any more than I do now. He's a great guy and so sweet. I'm so thankful he's not trying to keep me a secret. I sigh and try to muster up the motivation to get ready. I'm nervous about tonight. So many things could go wrong in our quest to dethrone the king pin of the Longhorn Nation. It will take more than just tonight to bring him down, but tonight is the beginning of everything. Tonight we fight back. 

I go through my new panty drawer at Jake’s. He went crazy and bought me everything new. I laugh to myself. He said these came without drug dealers' paw prints. We now share a closet and a bathroom. I have three drawers, counting the drawer that holds my scantily clad new panties. He thinks that since Asshat went through my things, they are now somehow tainted. I laugh again thinking about how his face is almost comical when he goes on the Benji is an Asshat and a panty ruiner tirade. While I feel violated, that doesn't mean I'm not going to wear my other things still. Not any of the panties, though. Jake already threw them away anyway.

I still can't believe Benji did what he did. I made Jaxon show me the video during our cram Bio study sessions before midterms. Jake hasn't seen them yet, and I begged all the guys not to bring it up again. Jake will want to kill Benji deader than dead if he ever sees what actually happened. Not only did Benji take my underwear, but honest to God, he smelled them before placing them in his pocket. I'm not smelling anyone's underwear, not even Jake’s! I was so embarrassed that I went ten shades of red. It made me freakin' holler, which earned me a disdainful look from the librarian. I bet she would have felt that way, too, if someone had smelled her panties before stealing them, but I couldn't very well ask her that. 

I haven't said anything to Jake or anyone else, but Benji has been obsessively staring at me again. I'm not sure what his endgame is, but I don't want mine to be in chains in his basement. He gives me the creeps. I'm scared that when I gave him attention at the party during the first part of the semester, he misconstrued it for more than what it was, and he hasn't taken the hint that I will never be his. 

I think it's every girl's dream for a guy to become obsessed with her somehow or other, but this is not what I had imagined in my daydreams. First of all, it's Benji and not Jake that's obsessed. Second, his creepy friend Jeffery stares almost as much as he does. It's terrifying. 

I've watched too many true crime shows to ever want to end up being the star of one. I need to be smart about every move I make. I can't wind up a pawn in this game of deception that Benji has created for us. In my free time, I've been researching everything on the internet about Benji and his crime lord of a father. I need to take charge and be the hunter before I become their prey.

His dad, "The Enforcer" Bianchi, is 55 years old. There are no recent pictures of him that I could find, at least. Only ones from the beginning when he was building his empire. I don't know what he looks like now, and I hate to admit it, but "grandpa" was a stud! I can see how he could have easily seduced Benji's mom. Benji is the, albeit preppy, spitting image of his dad. 

From what I understand, the evil empire started in the Jersey Shores, circa 1988, when he killed the three heads of the Vito crime family and took over. He strong-armed the remaining members and became their boss. Decades later, he's known as a ruthless dictator. If he wants it, he goes and gets it, no matter who or what stands in the way. He sounds crazy and all kinds of scary.

Done with my research for the day, I take my shower and nervously get ready. I'm not sure what to expect tonight. Will we catch him? Will we be able to film anything that goes down? My phone vibrates and it's my love. 

Hi Babe! Heading home from the field. Ily.

I smile. Jake's kinda my favorite.

Hurry! ILYM

What to wear? I go through my side of the closet and get a naughty idea. I pull the black leather skirt Sasha got me out. Jake will have a cow when he sees this and will try to ban me from wearing it. I love his caveman-ness, even if it drives me crazy sometimes. In the end, I will win the fight. We're a team, not a dictatorship. I pair it with a flowy red tank and black kitten heels. The tank is not too big but had just the right amount of flow. I do minimal make-up, but I do decide on winged liner and red lips, the exact color of my tank. Jake burst through the door, startling me. 

I expected the desire filled expression now on his face. He saunters over. "Don't touch me. I love you, but you are sweaty and stinky."

He looks affronted. "You don't mind it when I'm sweaty, and you're writhing beneath me."

Okay. The room just got twenty degrees hotter. Damn Jake, with his good looks and sexual innuendos. I smile and sit up from my new vanity in his room. His eyes bulge out of his head, and he crosses his arms menacingly. "So, I guess we're staying in tonight?"

I place my hand on my hips. I almost feel sorry for him. Jake is oblivious to the fact that a southern woman doesn't fight fair. I give him my best "bless your heart" smile. It's a sweet genteel smile that only we know how to give. Victory will shortly be all mine.

"Baby. Let me let you in on a little secret. I'm going to McCarthy's with or without you. I wore this mini skirt just for you. While one or two others may admire it tonight, you're the only one who will ever be able to touch what's underneath."

I see the bulge in his pants, and I know I have him. My smile widens, but a blush creeps up on my skin. This skirt makes me feel like such a seductress. "Now go get ready, baby, and if you're really sweet tonight, I'll keep on this skirt while I ride you into oblivion."

He growls and runs into the bathroom to start his shower. I laugh and text a picture of me in my newfound skirt to Sasha. 

Thanks! I love it.

I bet someone else does too.

He about lost his mind when he saw me in it. Whatcha wearing tonight hot stuff?

A blue mini dress with cowgirl boots!

Yeehaw little Mama! Save a horse ride a Dallas!! Lol! 

Exactly!

Jake puts on his jeans and a bright blue shirt. I love a guy in blue. "You look handsome, Hunny." He grabs me in his arms and twirls me around. I laugh, but he's still slightly moody.

"Thanks. Baby, you look so damn hot. I will have to beat the hell out of so many guys tonight." Doubtful, but I don't say it out loud. Jake grabs his keys, and we all head out. I whistle whenever I see Sasha coming out of Dallas' room. She laughs and slaps me on the butt. 

We pull up to McCarthy's, and country music is booming from inside. It's a two-story bar on the waterfront and has a deck and porches that go all the way around. We will have to come back here when we don't have a Benji agenda. 

I see Benji before he sees me and he's dancing with Janet. Does she know what kind of person he is? Fire burns all the way down to my belly. We've got to take him down before he can hurt us. The importance of tonight's mission is settling on my shoulders. We will do this. We have to. Our very lives could depend on our success.

Chapter 29

The Plan in Motion

Everything Fearless 24/7

Did you see Dani's face when she saw Janet tonight? I did. I wonder when the catfight is coming.

The guys have visited McCarthy's a few times, so they know the layout of the whole place. Jaxon made a diagram, and we have studied it all week. We each have earbuds in our ears that are precisely the color of our flesh. They are micro in size, so you have to know where they are located to see them in our ears. Axel's dad owns a multimillion-dollar tech company, and he "loaned" us the equipment tonight in return for an honest review of the products. We each put a walkie-talkie app on our phone, though, in case the earbuds go out. 

Axel, much like his father, is the tech genius out of the group, so he’s in the back of a creepy white kidnapper van hacking into every one of the cameras at the bar as we speak. I'm past nervous. Thankfully, I'm wearing a tank because otherwise, I'd have pit stains. That would certainly be attractive. Jake would love it because the guys would be staring, just not in the way that'll get them beat up. 

I went over the list of jobs Axel emailed us last night about a million times. We have to act as normal as possible. If Benji feels like we are onto him, we'll never catch him in action. I laugh to myself when I remember what Axel wrote what his job description was. 

Jobs tonight:

Jaxon and Hector

1. Hit on all the ladies. #Playas 

2. Goof around, like usual. #Dumbasses

3. Pay attention to everything and everyone while not looking like you're paying attention to everything and everyone. #Shaggy #Scooby 

Georgia and Jake

1. Dance

2. Drink

3. And be merry! 

#SoInLove #YallMakeMeSick

Dallas and Sasha

1. Play pool #KickHisAssSasha

2. Engage in a "fake" fight as a last resort. #BeatHisAssSasha

Axel

1. Be a sexy motherfucker! 

#HellYeah #DamnHeFine

The plan is to keep our eyes on Benji at all times. We are in different parts of the bar for that very reason. The security cameras do not cover every area, so we may have to follow him and film him with our phones. Axel is recording on his laptop what's happening right now.

I’m hoping we won't have to take out our phones and be too obvious, and Axel will be able to record a high quality drug deal video. If we have to film him ourselves, then Sasha and Dallas will get into a fake argument to draw attention away from the one making their directorial debut. If everything goes according to plan, Benji, won't know what hit him. 

We make it inside, and I'm blown away by how beautiful yet simplistic the decorations are. They have old movie posters on the walls near the entrance like "Smoky and the Bandit" and "Coyote Ugly." A mechanical bull is in the middle of the first floor. Collectible Budweiser signs, WWII propaganda, and Chevrolet memorabilia are sporadically placed on the other walls. 

Sasha and I go to the restroom quickly to freshen up and hurry back to our guys, just like we always do. Nothing can seem out of the ordinary. I saw Janet for a split second and rolled my eyes at her. Like, I said, nothing can seem different. 

Jake takes my hand and leads me out to the dance floor. He twirls me around the dark wooden dance floor like a dream. We're having so much fun, and I almost forget about Benji. Almost! Then I see him looking at us with an evil glint in his eyes. I go back to playing my part and focusing on the task at hand. 

Axel comes through our earpieces. "Georgia, that boy is in love with you! Seriously, creepy as fuck! Jaxon and Hector, he's on the move, he'll be on your side of the bar in 3...2...1."

Jake growls, he can’t stand the way Benji looks at me. Hell, get in line. I can’t stand it either. I try to look over the heads of the growing crowd, but I’m too short to see him now. The place is packed. Feeling the tension rise, Jake kisses me on my forehead. "It's okay, baby. Let's have fun until we're up again."

Jake takes out his fake ID and grabs us both a drink. Me a cocktail and him a Corona. We wait in line to throw darts. "I have never played this before. Have you?"

Jake grins. "Only every other day and twice on Sundays."

I kick him in the shin. "Liar!"

"Ouch!" He laughs.

When it's finally our turn, Jake teaches me how to hold my wrist. "Loosen your wrist and throw it. If you're too tense, you'll overthrow, and you won't hit the bullseye."

Does he even know me? My uptight is uptight. I don't relax, well, unless Jake has given me an orgasm. How am I supposed to loosen my wrist? I laugh as the dart goes sailing through the air and barely sticks to the board. I shrug at him, and he laughs.

"I never said I was good at sports, The Jake Ryan."

"Is that so?"

"It is very much so." I pinch his cheek. I touch my earbud and wait for the beep so that I can ask my question and know everyone else will hear me. "Where's our Asshat?"

It's not long until Axel answers. "He's heading toward the pool tables where Sasha and Dallas are. Guys, you're up next."

I see him out of the corner of my eye. The dartboards are close to the pool tables. He sits on a stool and talks to a guy from our Lit class. The guy looks around to make sure no one is watching. My heart is beating out of my chest because surely they will not exchange money and drugs right here in front of everyone. The guy goes to give him a handshake. Benji looks around and is satisfied that no one is watching and shakes his hand. 

A whisper from Sasha comes through our earpieces. "Guys, he just gave Benji a crisp hundred-dollar bill! I saw it."

"We got you, you lousy son of a bitch." Jake is elated. 

"We don't have him yet, because he hasn't given him any drugs yet. I saw Benji's hand, and it was empty when he went to grab the guy's hand. He must ask for the money upfront and then deals them the drugs somewhere else."

After a minute or two, the guy heads toward the bathroom. Hector comes on the speaker. "Looks like I need to take a bathroom break, guys."

Sasha and Dallas fake an argument to cover up Hector walking toward the bathroom. Benji buys it as he looks on with everyone else. He waits a few minutes and makes his way to the bathroom and then Hector sends out a text to all our phones. 

Not many people are in here. The guy is standing by the urinal looking like a douche turd. I'm in the stall. I'll start filming when Benji gets in here.

I'm shaking with anticipation. We hear nothing for hours but it's really only been minutes. Hector walks past us from the bathroom, saying hello and giving Jake a high five. Everything has to be exactly as it usually would be. I want to ask him so badly if he was able to film the drug deal, but I don't. The shit-eating grin on his face tells me he did. What do we do next? He obviously won't go to jail because of this video, but it's a start, at least.

Chapter 30

Group Decision

Everything Fearless 24/7

Benji stopped flirting with Janet as soon as he realized Dani was at the bar. Jake, it looks like your teammate wants a piece of ya girl. Love triangle, anyone? #JustSayin 

We get back from McCarthy's and sit down in front of the TV while Axel uses the chrome cast to pull up the video of the drug deal. My heart is beating so fast, and I have butterflies in my stomach. I know just one video won't get him arrested, but it's a start. We plan to get more of him breaking the law so that he at least gets kicked off the football team, and ultimately we want him arrested and long gone from here. You don't have to go home, Asshat, but you can't stay here!

I grab Jake's arm as the screen comes into focus. Hector is pointing the camera through the slit of the bathroom stall. It's not the best picture quality, but you can see well enough to know what's happening. The guy from school is waiting in between the urinal and the sink. Benji walks in, and he's all business, no small talk.

"What you want, man?" He asks gruffly. He's impatient for some reason, or maybe he’s always like that. I don't know, but it makes me roll my eyes.

"What ya got?" Clearly Lit guy didn't get the memo. Benji is an Asshat. Benji pushes him against the wall, making me jump in the process. Jake wraps his arm around me. I hate that I showed a moment of weakness, but I love how he fiercely wants to protect me. 

The guy holds up his hands. "Whoa, man! I don't want any trouble. I'll take some of those two sweet girls, man. Yeah, that's right, the best you got. I love when Molly and Mary Jane come out to play." Benji laughs. The tone of which comes out harsh and cold. He lightly slaps the guy on the cheek. Does he even have a soul? Benji backs up, takes out his phone, and quickly sends out a text.

Seconds later, Jeffery walks in and gives the customer what he wants. Benji stops the guy from Lit as he's walking out. "Tell anyone about this, and I'll end you."

The guy looks at him dumbfounded. "I'm buying drugs, man. Who the hell am I going to tell? I'd get in trouble too."

Benji nods his head. "That's true. Glad you see it that way. I don't make idle threats. Just remember that."

A shiver runs up and down my spine. Benji's a ruthless criminal, and for the first time, I don't play down the fact that he scares the hell out of me. What are we going to do? I don't want anybody getting hurt, me included. But how can we let him get away with what he's doing? If we don't stand up, who will?

I'm not one for public speaking, but I know I won't be able to get any rest tonight until I say what's on my mind. "Watching this tape tonight, y'all, has me scared to death. Benji may be a teenager just like us, but he's a hardened criminal already. I could see it in the way he handled himself in that video. I don't think any of you would disagree with that. I saw your facial expressions just like you saw mine. I don't want to stop our mission of bringing him down because I believe Benji won't stop unless we take him out of commission. I think that every single one of us needs to think seriously about what it is we are doing because one of us is bound to end up hurt. I won't think badly of you if you decide it's not worth it. I don't think any of us will."

I look at all of their grave faces, all torn on what to do except for Jake. My Sex King is such a cocky ass. He's been sitting on ready since the locker room incident. Throw in Benji's apparent "admiration" for me, and he's past his boiling point.

The Benji situation is complex, and we could face significant consequences, like being killed by the Godfather! I don't know what else to tell them or how to make it better. All I know is I won't stop. I laughed when Axel joked about Benji being infatuated with me, but the more I think about it, the more I believe he could have misplaced feelings. Very creepy misplaced feelings!

Guilt tears me apart. If I had just left Benji alone and never danced with him the night of my first party, and if I had heeded Jake's warning and not talked to him anymore, maybe we wouldn't be sitting here tonight. I mean, the boy sniffed and stole my underwear. Lord only knows why he did that!

Sasha speaks first. "Will you stop if we do?"

I don't want to lie, but I don't want anyone doing this just because I won't stop. So, I give a vague answer that's more an omission than a lie. "I'm torn by what my decision is."

She gives me a stern look. In our limited time of being friends, she's come to know me. "Dani, don't bullshit a bullshitter."

I grin. "Okay. You got me. I don't know how to continue, but I wouldn't just sit back and do nothing. I couldn't. I think…I think..." I look over at Jake, and he is intently staring at me, eager for my following words. "I know Axel was joking when he said that Benji was in love with me, and I don't think it's love because how could it be? He doesn't know me, but I think he's slightly obsessed with me."

I grimace as I hear Jake let out a string of cuss words that would make a sailor blush. I knew he wouldn't take kindly to what I had to say. I had to be 100% honest, though. I look back at him, and he's pinching the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger. That's his tell-tell sign that he's very stressed.

He takes my hand. "You're not doing anything by yourself. Even before you gave your honest answer, I knew I couldn't drop this, but Dani, will you still want me after I hurt that motherfucker? He can't have what's mine. Not football and not YOU! I've been worried for a while now that he’s obsessed with you. I didn't want to believe it, but he fucking is, Dani! I'll be the one to fucking END him!" 

He goes to get up, but I sit my chubby self in his lap before he can. I make him look down at me and I whisper so that only he can hear me. "I know you won't ever question my loyalty to you, but Jake, you've got to keep a level head about this. One false move could end everything you've strived so hard to accomplish in your life. Don't let him hold that power over you. We will get through this, and we will be smart about it. We're a team. Remember?"

He looks at me with puppy dog eyes and it breaks my heart. He loves me so much, I know this now and he wants to solely protect me. While that is one of his most admiral qualities, he has to remember that we're a team. I'd go to the ends of the earth for him just like he would for me. "I remember. I love you, Dani. I don't want you hurt. I..."

I put my finger to his lips to nicely shush him. "Jake, I don't want you hurt either. We're either all in or not in at all."

He licks my finger and smiles. He kisses me gently, and I turn to our friends to await their answer and Jake sighs. "Nobody has to agree to do this. You guys have done plenty, and we can take it from here."

Jaxon stands up. "Okay. No, you're not doing that. We may not be obligated to help, but I think I can speak for everyone else when I say y'all are NOT doing this alone. We're a team. On and off the field."

Dallas agrees. "I wish I could talk Sasha out of doing any spy work, but I know that's meaningless. She's got her girls back, and that's one of the reasons I love her."

Sasha squeals. She's got tears in her eyes. "Dios mìo! I love you, too, baby!" She kisses him all over his face. I jump up and down because my best friend is in some serious love!! 

Jaxon smiles. "You just had to one-up my speech, didn't you, Dallas."

Dallas smiles like only a man in love will do. "Yes, I did!"

Everyone laughs and we look to Hector and Axel. It's their turn to decide. Hector gives us a stank face. "I'm not a little bitch. I ain't scared of an Asshat."

Axel agrees. "Yeah, Jake. I'm all in. I would hope you would have my back, too. Especially since that Preppy Asshat smelled your girl's panties."

Jake's eyes go big, and I cringe, blushing like always. "That motherfucker did what?!?!" Oh, boy!

Chapter 31

I Love You More

Everything Fearless 24/7

Do you think Benji and our dear Jake will make it through football camp without getting into a fist fight? 

Once I get Jake calmed down, we all head to bed. We jump in the shower together, and all we do is hold each other until the warm water turns ice cold. He leaves in two days for football camp, and I hate to be this girl. The needy one, but I feel things, and I can't deny that I am right now. All this stuff that's going on, things I never thought I would have to deal with, is overwhelming. 

I blow dry my hair and fall into his outstretched arms when I finish. He's stressed tonight and I can feel it in his body language, he's worried. "Baby, you've gotta stop stressing out. Just let it go. Don't make me sing that song because I will."

He smiles. "I've heard you in the shower, please don't. And I know, baby but it pisses me off because that's so messed up, not to mention disrespectful to you. I mean, he violated you without touching you. It's my job to protect you, and I failed."

"Yes, he did. For whatever sick reason, but it doesn't matter. He stole something personal from me, but at the end of the day, it's just an object. I won't give him the satisfaction of a reaction. I honestly think he did it to see if we had cameras. And I'm safe in bed with you, so stop stressing!"

"Stupid prick, but maybe he was testing the waters, you could be right." He kisses me softly. "You will forever be mine. You're end game for me, Dani."

My insides clench. I love Jake with every part of my heart. "You're mine, too. Promise me you will not treat him worse at football camp than you normally do. Be a regular dick, not a big dick." I roll my eyes when I realize what I just said. Jake is laughing louder than I have ever heard him. I hide my blushing face in his armpit.

"I only show you my big dick side."

I pinch his nipple! "Shut up!" He laughs and rubs where I pinched him. "What I mean is y'all don't like each other, so you're not nice to him already. Please, just promise me that you'll behave, and you won't be overly aggressive.”

He growls. "Okay. I promise, baby. This football camp is going to be the hardest week of my life. I will be away from you, and I can't obliterate Asshat. This fucking sucks."

It's my turn to laugh. "I'll miss you so much, but I'll be fine. Sasha and I will stick together and have some much-needed girl time. I'm not cut out to be a prison girlfriend, so no obliterating for you!"

He kisses my forehead. "That'll be good, but you girls won't technically be alone."

I can barely keep my eyes open. "Whatcha mean, big dick?"

Jake laughs and slaps my butt. "I texted your cousin. He'll be here in the morning."

"Well, I'll be glad to see him, but don't you think that's overkill?"

"Nah. Benji may be gone, but Jeffery will still be on campus."

"I hadn't thought of that. Jeffrey freaks me out, and he stares at me too."

"What?"

I sigh. I hadn't meant to say that. Not that I want to keep it a secret in case they ever try to kidnap me, but I'm so tired! "Yeah, in Bio, they stare at me sometimes. They whisper back and forth. It's creepy."

"And when the hell were you going to tell me that."

I lean up on my elbow. "Hello! I just told you. So, that's when."

"Don't be a smart ass because you're sleepy. It would help if you told me things like that. I can't handle something if I don't know about it."

"Punching people in the face is not always the answer, Jake."

"It is most definitely the answer if they mess with you! Dani, do you not realize how dangerous these two could be?"

"I'm not an idiot, Jake."

"I didn't call you one. You're one of the smartest people I know, but baby, you're everything to me. My heart, my soul, the very reason I was born. I can't lose you."

I jump up and straddle his legs. I cry into his chest. I love him so much. This dilemma has taken a toll on us, and to hear how much he loves me, I can't help but lose it. He rubs my back. "I'm sorry, baby."

When I can finally pull myself together, I kiss him senselessly. "Don't be sorry. I love that you love me so much. I love you in the same intense way, but unlike you, I don't know how to express my feelings for you. You take all the good words first anyways. We have a mission, and we'll take him down together, but we can't let this ruin our lives in the here and now."

I smile when I feel something awaken below where I'm straddling his lap. "Someone wants to come out and play." I grind on my best friend. 

He sucks in a breath, then starts moving my hips vigorously. "You'll be the death of me, Georgia. Will you put back on that black leather skirt?"

I jump up because I’m all too happy to oblige. I straddle Jake again while taking a condom out of his side dresser drawer. I slide off long enough for me to put it on him. I'm an expert on these things now. I kiss him slowly and take his cock in my hand and rub his hard full length. I love looking into his eyes when I caress him this way. His eyes are beautiful, especially when they are dark with desire.

He startles me as he flips me over on my back. Sometimes there is no need for foreplay. He pulls up my skirt, and eagerly glides inside of me. He slides in and out while sucking my breast. His thrust become more urgent and I moan loudly as we build up a ferocious pace. We're both making noises that we don't make if other people are home, but we can't help it. We need this. He reaches between us and applies pressure to my clit. “Come for me, Dani!”

I scream out and he does it again. “Please don’t stop.” He repeatedly rubs my clit until I see stars and scream out his name and he quickly follows me into the pleasurable abyss. 

We lay like this for several minutes after our lovemaking. I blush when I think about what the others could have heard. We fall asleep in each other's arms. I don't know what I would do without his love. I dread spending the week without him, but I'm glad Toby is coming. Surely Jefferey won't try anything while they are away. I wish I knew for sure if I was right.

Chapter 32

Football Camp

Everything Fearless 24/7

Nothing ever happens on campus when the Fearless leave. No drama whatsoever. #Fml Camp week drains all the fun out of everything. I do have one question though, where's Dani?

I wave at Jake as he leans out the window of the bus. I blow him a kiss, and he catches it as the bus pulls away. The coach told them yesterday at practice that they would have to surrender their phones this year at camp and that they wouldn't receive them back until the bus ride home. 

I wrap my arm around Sasha as we walk toward the truck. I get to drive my Jakes big bad truck all week. I hope I don't wreck it. Wouldn't that be a disaster? "Sash, there is no one else in the world that I'd rather spend in loneliness than you."

She laughs. "Same, sis. We have become those girls, huh?"

"Yup. I'm not even mad about it, though."

"It is what it is. We're in this together, kid. When's our Toby getting here?"

"He said he'd be pulling up in 10! Depression pancakes?"

She jumps up and down. "Depression pancakessss!!!"

We take the short drive back to the Fearless Five house in silence. Toby is waiting in his truck for us. I roll down the window. "You driving or me?"

He gives me one of those looks. You know the one. "You ain't fixing to drive me. Trying to be grown."

I laugh. "You're an idiot."

He smiles, beaming with pride. "I sure as hell am! In all seriousness, I'm driving. You suck at it! Don't act like you didn't run into the side of your Mama's house with the riding lawnmower."

My head whips around so fast. I give both of them a dirty look. I can't tell which one is howling with laughter the loudest. "I was like ten! Y'all shut up!"

"Dani! Yeah, ten, my ass! Try ten plus six!" That makes them laugh even louder. I can't help but join in laughter. When he's got a point, he's got a point.

"Whatever!" I flip them both off for good measure. I jump in the shotgun seat. "Take us to get some depression pancakes, please."

"Your wish is my command, ladies."

We settle into our booth. It's not busy today. We all order pancakes, even Toby. He looks up at me with worry in his eyes. 

I smile and try to assure him that I don't feel worried. "We're gonna be alright, Toby."

"I know that, Dani, but this is serious. Have you told your mom?"

I sit straight up in my seat. I am panicking on the inside. I urgently plead my case. "No, I haven't! Please, don't tell them, Toby. They would only be worried, and while this is serious, it's not serious enough to tell them about it yet. I will only if I have to."

He wants to disagree but shrugs instead. "Listen, this is how it's going to work this week. Y'all need to go anywhere except for the bathroom, and I'll be going with you. While I can't go into the classrooms with you, I can walk you to and from them. Before and after classes, we are all together. Agreed?"

I look over at Sasha, and she nods at me. "Agreed." We answer in unison. My inner warrior woman wants to be slightly offended, but since he's being bossy out of love, I'll let it slide just this once.

"Did he steal your panties?"

I drop my fork. "Ew. Yes, Toby, you can't say panties in front of me. I'll barf."

Sasha laughs, and I stick my tongue out at both of them. "Toby, you have no idea. This whole situation is so unreal. We came to college, found a best friend, got boyfriends, fell in love, and now we have a freaking drug dealer planting video cameras in our dorm room. This was NOT in the brochure, you know? Why doesn't he leave us alone?"

I take her hand and hold it. I've been in my feelings. I haven't thought about how Sasha feels. That's unfair and not the kind of friend I want to be. "I'm so sorry that you're involved, Sasha. This year should be the best time of your life, and it's not right that any of this is happening to you."

"It's not fair to any of us, Dani. I don't blame you or anyone else but those two jackasses. I want to take them down because I'm thinking about all the people they could potentially hurt in the future. What kind of people would we be if we could have stopped them but didn't. That's not okay, Dani, and if they try to hurt you, I'll fight them with every cell in my body! I love you, you're my best friend."

I wipe several tears away before they can cascade down my face. "I love you, too. We've got to take them down, and we'll do it together."

Toby looks taken back. He's never been good with sensitive emotions. "Well, I've decided to come to school here. I got my acceptance letter when you got yours, but I didn't know if I wanted to or not. Oh, and you both will have nothing to worry about because I'll destroy them if they even touch a single hair on either one of your heads."

We both shout but I shout the loudest. "Omgosh, Toby! Yes! I am so happy!"

He smiles. "I knew that would make an intense situation not so tense anymore."

"Yeah, because you're always so good with emotions."

He laughs. "Exactly."

"What to do tonight bitches?"

Toby and I look at each other. I give him the nod he was waiting on. "Let's watch horror movies all night! We can order some Chinese takeout for supper and sleep the day away tomorrow!"

Sasha rolls her eyes. "You guys want to watch scary movies when we got a panty-sniffing psycho coming after us?"

I blush and Toby chuckles. "Yes, that's precisely what we're saying."

"Can I pick out what movies?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"I'm in! Let's do it."

"Wait, Dani, did he smell your panties?"

"Toby! EW!"

"Oh, Lordt! He did. Benjamin is a panty sniffer!"

I throw a sliver of my bacon at him. He laughs even harder. Sasha shrugs and laughs again. "Well, he ain't wrong!"

We leave the diner and head over to our new home, but not before we stop at a Dollar Store and get all the snacks. Want chocolate? We got it! Want chips? We got it! Want sour candy? We got it all! 

We walk into the house and change into our pajamas and Sasha picks out the first 'Conjuring' movie for our debut film! This movie is creepy as hell, and I'm going to freak out. I've already watched it once, and I'm an idiot for watching it again.

I hide my face behind my pillow several times. I miss Jake already and this would be so much better if I could hide behind his tall frame. He makes me feel safe and cherished. I wonder what he's doing at this exact moment. I'm so sad I can't talk to him this week, but I know the team must work on their bonding. We watch scary movies until 7 AM. We're so dang tired, and I've had way too much junk food so I finally crawl into bed and say a silent prayer that everything will be alright. I miss Jake.

I’m startled awake and try to scream but nothing comes out. I'm bound and gagged. I look around trying to look for anything familiar in my surroundings. I'm in a wooden room with a small window in the corner, but there’s nothing on the walls and only a chair is beside the bed. I try to scream again and that’s when I see Jeffery open the door. He smiles a sinister smile. He's sweaty and looks out of his mind. "Hello, Dani. I've been waiting a long time for this."

Chapter 33

Playing My Part

Everything Fearless 24/7

Our favorite Georgia peach has been kidnapped! And nobody can locate her. Coach won't allow the boys to have phones this year so our poor Jake doesn't know yet! If you have any information, contact your local law enforcement now. The FBI has been called, but they are not yet involved. #PrayersForDani 

Time is standing still. I don't know how many hours I've been here and I don't know if Sasha and Toby are okay. Jeffery won't tell me anything. He’s barely come into the room where I'm currently at. He only brings me a sip of water every so often, and he said he would keep the gag out as long as I don't scream again. I do as I'm told and wait until it's safe for me to try and escape. 

When he does come into the room, it takes all the strength that I have left not to throw up. His breath is rancorous, and it's turning my already nauseated stomach. I think he's drugged me because I can't think clearly. Every time I take a sip of water, I feel even more out of it making me wonder if the water has some sort of sedative in it. I fall into dreamless sleep once more. 

I wake up to the sound of birds chirping outside the window. It's morning again and I must have slept all through the night. It's hot, and I'm sweaty. My stomach is growling, but I don't think I can eat. I feel awful. Maybe I can talk him into giving me a little of something, though. I have to be able to keep my strength up for my escape. It’s the hope I’m holding onto right now.

I need to make him be my friend. I'm glad it's Jeffrey that's here and not Benji. Benji is too clever and cunning and he would see my bullshit from a mile away. He's a natural-born leader. Jeffery, on the other hand, is a follower. He didn't plan this by himself. He's just doing this for Benji, but why? I almost feel sorry for him. He doesn't understand that Benji’s a sociopath and not his friend. 

It’s been well over 24 hours since he kidnapped me. Someone has to be looking for me by now. I need to earn Jefferys trust so that I can get away, and for me to do that, I'll have to lose these zip ties off my wrist and ankles. I hear him walking down the hall. 

What if it's someone else? I brace myself as the door opens—my breathing hitches. I let out a long sigh of relief as I see Jeffery. He's showered, and he looks more rested. "Hey, Dani. I'm sorry I left you alone for so long."

I nod. I don't want to seem too eager to talk to him. I have about five days to escape. I don't like my options once Benji leaves football camp. I don't think Jeffery will harm me, but Benji on the other is an entirely different story. 

He comes closer and my heart starts beating out of my chest. Just because I think he won't hurt me doesn't mean he won't. I start moving away from him as best I can and that’s when I scream as loud as I possibly can. He puts his hand over my mouth and puts the knife against my throat. "You promised you wouldn't scream, Dani. Do I need to go get the gag?"

I carefully shake my head no. My eyes are pleading for mercy so he finally takes his hand off my mouth, and I'm quiet as a church mouse. He shows me the knife, and while I want to scream and kick at him again, I don't. I wait to see what he is going to do. 

“I’ve brought some stuff to make us something to eat. If I cut off the zip ties, can I trust you to behave?" I nod my head, yes, but that isn't good enough. "SAY IT, DANI!" His yelling makes me jump and tears prick my eyes. He's crazy. I better play my hand right because at this point I don’t put it past him to kill me.

My voice is raspy, sounding foreign to my ears. "I will behave, Jeffery. I promise."

“Good girl.” He takes the knife and cuts through my zip ties, making me cry out in pain. I didn't realize how much they were cutting into my skin. I'm not bleeding, but the skin around my ankles and wrists looks awful. My skin is chaffed and blood red. As much as I try, I can't stop the tear rolling down my cheek. He looks up, startled. "Don't cry, Dani. He'll be pissed if he knows I made you cry. Please! Please! Don't tell him."

I wipe my face quickly. Why does Benji care if I cry? "If I promise not to tell him, will you answer two questions for me?"

A look of panic crosses his face. "I don't know, Dani. He said you might try to trick me."

This is my chance to gain a little bit of his trust. "Jeffery, I'm just confused. I don't know why any of this is happening. Please, help me understand. I don't want to trick you."

He sits on the bed. "What's the question?"

"Well, for starters, are my friends okay?"

He smiles. "They're okay, Dani. I kept everyone safe, just like he told me. I injected them both with a sedative that would make them sleep for hours. I needed extra time to cover my tracks and steal you away towards our destination. Next question."

I fake a smile, but I am genuinely relieved. I don't know what I would do if Toby and Sasha had been hurt. "Thank you for not hurting my friends, Jeffery."

"I would have, you know, had he wanted me to. I'm very loyal to him. He's my only friend."

Goosebumps move up and down my entire body. I have to say the right things but all I want to do is yell at him and run as fast as I can away from this nightmare I've found myself in. "I know, Jeffery. Benji is very lucky to have a friend like you."

He puffs out his chest. "I'm the lucky one. I was a major stoner, you know. He cleaned me up and helped me find my purpose."

"One of the most important things in life is to find our purpose. I'm glad you've done that. Can I ask my second question now?"

"Only one more, Dani, that was our deal."

I hastily swallow the bile as it creeps up my throat. "I understand if you can't tell me. I'm pretty flattered, and I can't wait to tell Benji just how good you've taken care of me! But why did he want you to kidnap me?"

He looks at war with himself. I took a big gamble asking him this because I can tell he's very loyal to Benji. I'm relieved he doesn't appear to be pissed about my question. In the end, wanting me to brag on him to Benji wins out. "You're special, Dani. He knew it from the first moment he laid eyes on you during move in day. He's quite smitten with you. He's going to be king of his dad's business, and you'll be his queen. You'll never want for anything. Neither one of us will. Jake can't do for you what Benji can. You'll see, and I'll work for the both of you one day. Once I know that you won't take advantage of how good Benji is, I'll be very loyal to you also." 

What the hell. I thought the first time he saw me was at the party. Has he been following me all this time? "But why the kidnapping?"

He scoffs. "Isn't it obvious? You wouldn't give him the time of day. He had to do something extravagant to get your attention. He had to separate you from everyone in your life so that you could see that he’s the only one that can truly love you like you need to be loved. If you get to know him, you'll see that Jake is no good, and you don't need him."

My stomach growls loudly. I am saved by the growl because I had no clue what to say to that hogwash. This is wrong on so many levels. Jeffery is being manipulated, but I've overestimated just how loyal he is to Benji. "Benji, I'm hungry, but I wouldn't be able to enjoy my food right now because I'm disgusting. I desperately need a hot shower. I also need to use the ladies' room. Can I shower and use the bathroom before we eat?"

He nods his head. "I took some clothes for you out of your room. I didn't take any shoes, though. If I let you have shoes, you may try to escape. I'll make us some food while you shower and dress. Spaghetti, okay?"

I smile. He must not know I'm from Georgia. We don't wear shoes most of the time anyway. Being barefoot won't stop us! "It's my favorite."

"Good, good. The bathroom is right across the hall, and I'll watch your every move. No escaping, or I'll have to drug you again."

I nod and quickly escape to the bathroom. I close the door and put my clean clothes on the sink. I sit on the floor and hug my knees, crying silently, silencing the moans in my hand. I'm so scared and not sure if or when I'll be able to escape. Now is not the time to leave, though. Now I must make Jeffery trust me. I wipe my tears and jump into the shower. I can do this. My very life may depend upon my success.

Chapter 34

Plot Twist

Everything Fearless 24/7

The FBI has accepted the daunting task of finding Dani. They have some leads, and Janet is at the top of the suspect pool, but she's dumb as a brick. No way she could pull this off. A stoner named Jeffery is missing. He's Benji's bestie so this could get very interesting. 

The hot droplets of water mold themselves to my skin. This shower is everything right now. I'm nauseated, panicked, and just ready for my escape. I have to get away from here. I looked out of the small bathroom window before jumping in the shower and noticed a lake to the left side of the cabin. We are also in a heavily wooded area. From what I could tell, there were no other signs of life. 

I almost jump out of my skin when Jeffery bangs on the bathroom door. He wants me to hurry. Scared, I start trembling but I do as he insists. I climb out of the shower and quickly dry off. I'm freaking out on the inside, but I can't let it show. I put on my clothes and take a deep breath, saying a silent little prayer as I open the door. Here goes nothing. 

I can smell the spaghetti as I pad down the hall and into the kitchen. He turns around quickly, a smile on his face. "Thank you for doing everything I ask. I can't wait to tell him how good you were."

I swallow long and hard. The bile is getting harder and harder to go back down. I make myself smile. "Thank you. When I think about all the trouble Benji has gone through for me, it makes me want to please him." Gross. I'm going to throw up if I have to tell any more lies But my lies seem to soothe him. Jeffery turns back to the spaghetti sauce and gives it another stir. He still doesn't trust me, but I hope I'm winning him over. My nerves are beyond shot. "Do you need any help? Or may I sit down?"

"Please, take your seat at the table. The garlic bread will take about two more minutes, then we can eat."

I nod and sit at the elongated dining room table. Patiently waiting I think about what I can do to get out of here. Thank God my granny made me watch all of those true crime documentaries. I shouldn't say she made me. After a couple of episodes, I loved watching them. I don't love it so much now that I'm in my own story, but hopefully I won't end up with a bad actress playing my part in a Lifetime movie. 

I wonder if my family knows yet. My heart shatters into thousands of pieces as I think about the pain they must be feeling. My granny has a bad heart. She had a stroke two years ago and it almost killed her. I don't know what I will do if this is what takes her out. I push those thoughts to the back of my mind. I can't think about my family now, it's too painful. I have to keep fighting for my life so that I can see them again.

I know Jake doesn't know yet. He's unplugged from the rest of the world for three more days. I need to get home before he finds out. He'll know Benji had something to do with my disappearance, and he will probably murder him.

Jeffery sets an empty plate in front of me and one in front of his seat. He's humming a song I've heard before, but I can't think of the name of it now. It's on the tip of my tongue. He brings the pot of spaghetti in next while still humming the song. 

He sits down, then serves me two spoonful’s of spaghetti, helps himself, and then places a piece of garlic bread on both of our plates. He's very meticulous in his movements, and he likes order. Maybe he has OCD? We eat in silence for a few minutes. I'm ravenous. I hadn't realized how hungry I was. Jeffery is not a bad cook as far as easily manipulated evil kidnappers go. "This is very good, Jeffery. Thank you."

He seems well pleased. "You're welcome. Do you mind getting us both water from the fridge?"

"Of course not. I'll be right back." My instinct is to grab a knife and run out the door as fast as possible but I think this is a test. Jeffery wants to see if I'll do something crazy so I tap down the urge of my fight or flight response, grab the waters, and quickly return. He smiles his thanks, and all I want to do is cry. I'll do that once I'm alone again. I won't give him the satisfaction of watching me in all my misery. 

I make myself eat a few more bites before my nausea is back in full force. I don't want to offend him. I'm not sure what I would do if he showed me the level of crazy that I think he is. This situation is terrible enough. "Do you want me to help with the dishes?"

"I've got it. Benji made me promise to treat you like a princess. Princesses don't do dishes. I'm treating you like royalty, right?"

"Oh yes, of course. You've been very nice, and I promised to tell Benji how sweet you've been. Remember?"

He smiles victoriously and the sight gives me chills. What the hell is happening right now. "You're right. You did say that. I want to make sure you meant it. Benji can have a nasty temper when someone pushes him to the limit. I watched him beat a man half to death for accidentally stepping on his new shoes."

My heart starts beating erratically, and it feels like it will beat right out of my chest.  Benji is not only crazy, but he’s also violent. Bi-polar maybe? "Jeffery, promise not to get mad at me for asking my next question."

He shakes his head no. "No more questions."

I have to get him to talk to me. That's the only way he'll start trusting me. I have to become his second most trusted confidant. Benji has his hooks so far embedded in Jeffery that I'd never be able to procure the number one position. "Please, what else do we have to do? I'm not ready for bed yet."

"Benji said that we shouldn't talk a lot."

"I won't tell him if you won't. Benji probably said that out of jealousy because you're his best friend, and he wants to date me. It's just a little harmless conversation, though." I shrug my shoulders. I hope he can't tell how much I hope he takes the bait.  He doesn't seem to be relenting on his resolve. "Jeffery, if Benji knew how lonely I was, would he change his mind about allowing you to talk to me?"

He shrugs. "Probably."

"Then what's the problem?"

He studies my face for a long time and I mask nothing. I want him to see how upset I am. That's the only way I'll get him to talk to me. "You're right. Sorry. What's the question?"

"Is Benji often violent?"

"No. I've only seen him lose control that one time. It was so hot."

That makes my eyes pop out of my head. Jeffery is in love with Benji. It's written plain as day all over his face. Not sure how I missed all the signs. He laughs, trying to cover the look of panic that crossed his face after the words freely tumbled out. "I mean, if I were a girl, I would have probably thought that."

Wow. First of all, if seeing someone almost kill someone else turns you on, you have issues. Second of all, he can have Benji, and they can live crazily ever after as far as I'm concerned. I pick my next question carefully because I don't want to make him angry. "I won't judge you, and it won't change my mind about Benji. Do you have feelings for him?"

He stares at me with an unreadable expression. I start to say I'm sorry for asking such a personal question when he answers. "Yes."

That's it, no other explanation. "Does he know?"

"Yes, but he doesn't feel the same way."

I reach over and grab his hand. "I'm sorry."

He jumps up. "Are you, though? You get everything I've ever wanted and I have to sit back and watch as the love of my life chooses some fat girl!"

Tears blur my eyes. He's scary when he's mad, and I've struck a nerve. I don't even care that he called me fat. I have nothing to lose, so I go for it. "I'm sorry, Jeffery. It's not fair, but I don't believe it's my fault. Benji did this to both of us! Please, don't be mad at me."

He sits down and takes my hand back. "I'm sorry, too. Life's not fair most of the time. It's not Benji’s fault, though. You're beautiful, and I should have never said that about you. Please, don't tell him."

I half-smile, still playing my part. "I won't. I promise."

I feel bad for Jeffery. Benji’s made him fall in love with him just so that he can use him to get to me. That's a new level of messed up. I take my plate to the sink and drop it in the dishwater. Even though he protests, I wash my plate and silverware.

I see a medicine bottle of Zolpidem to the left of the sink. He's watching me, so I can't shake the bottle to see how many pills are in there. I now know my plan of escape. "Jeffery, do you think I can cook tomorrow? I love cooking."

I have no idea how to cook, but he doesn't need to know that. He smiles. "Yes, my friend. I think that will be a great idea."

I excuse myself by faking a yawn. I lay in bed and plan my escape. I’m still clinging onto that tiny burst of hope. This will not be easy, but I have to try. I don't want to kill him, but I can't stick around here anymore—Jeffery's about to take a long ol' nap.

Chapter 35

It Just Got Real 

Everything Fearless 24/7

Word has come to my ears that Jeffery, Benji’s bestie, is now the number one suspect. My research has uncovered that he was, in fact, a patient at a mental hospital for two years. His juvenile record is sealed. Don't worry, Fearless Fanatics. I'll find out the truth. I always do. #FreeDani 

I go to sleep a little before daylight, completely exhausted. I don't sleep very well for obvious reasons. I just want to go home. I get up and make my way to the bathroom, closing the door quietly and try and look outside the window again. Hopefully, I can tell more about my surroundings because the sun is finally shining.

The lake is more like a big pond, but the wilderness still surrounds the other three sides. I have no idea how far we are from civilization. I don't see a vehicle on this side of the cabin. Maybe Jeffery has a car here. If he doesn't have a car here, someone had to drop us off here on the edge of nowhere. That thought makes chills go down my body. I need to stop overthinking and get the job done.

I brush my teeth and head to the kitchen. Jeffery isn't up yet. I can see him sleeping on the couch. I head into the kitchen to look for the sleeping meds. It feels like a punch to my gut when I notice they are gone. Where could they be?

I look through all the drawers and cabinets as quietly as possible but come up empty. My heart sinks. I pass by Jeffery again, he’s snoring, still fast asleep. I could escape now, but the idea doesn't sit right with me at the moment. I feel it deep down in my gut. Call it my female intuition, if you will. 

I go into the bathroom and ultimately find nothing. There are no other bedrooms besides where I've been sleeping. The pills have to be in the living room. I tiptoe back and spot them on the end table closest to Jeffery's head. My heart beats loudly in my ears. I've raked my brain a million times for a different way for me to escape but I keep coming up with the same ending.  

I know my chances for a successful escape will be narrow, but I have to try. I go into the kitchen and grab a glass filling it with ice water. A plan has formed in my mind, and I take a deep breath. I head back into hell trying my best to keep the water in my hand from sloshing or the ice from clinking in the glass with my shaky hands.

I make it to the side of the couch and place the water on the end table. I'm able to get three of the Ambien pills out and into my pocket with minor to no sound, but when I put it back on the table, my shaking hands accidentally rattle the bottle. His eyes pop open, and I quickly grab the water. He jumps up, clearly startled. His startled movements knock the water out of my hand and the glass bursts into a million pieces. 

"I'm so sorry! I thought you might need some water when you woke up. I was going to make us lunch."

He's still wild-eyed. It takes him a minute to gain his composure. He looks at me for a couple of minutes as I mask my concern and try my best to portray the innocence of any wrongdoing. He finally smiles. "Thank you, Dani. That was very thoughtful of you."

"Be very careful, Jeffery. I'll get a towel and a broom. There is more glass on your side than mine."

He nods, looking back down at the floor. I carefully walk to the kitchen and grab the towel and broom, topping at the kitchen sink to catch my breath and hold back the tears that are threatening to fall. That was close. Thankfully, I pulled that glass of water idea out of nowhere. I have to admit, I'm terrified. If this doesn't work, I may not make it home.

Jeffery is an unstable individual, and I won't be able to hold my emotions together much longer. I think I've been in shock up until now. I need to leave this place before my warring feelings come out, and I tell Jeffery how I really feel about this situation. He'll flip a switch when he learns I'm not his friend, and that I hate Benji.  Even if I were single and I wasn't dating Jake, I would NEVER date Benji. He is sadistic and manipulative. You can call it Stockholm Syndrome, but I feel sorry for Jeffery. Benji is the one that put us both in this terrible situation. He played on Jeffrey's growing attraction for him and convinced him to do this evil, horrible thing. Jeffery is blind to his manipulation, and I will not convince him otherwise. 

"Dani....?"

Focus Dani. Focus. "Sorry! Be right there!"

I rush to his side, and I start sweeping the glass up first. "It took me a minute to find the broom."

He smiles and I feel like an awful person. He's so trusting, and while he needs to pay for the crimes he's committed in getting me here, at the end of the day, he's a victim too. I sweep everything up, and he dries the floor with the towel. "I haven't looked through the cabinets or fridge yet, but what would you like for lunch?"

"How about soup and a sandwich?"

I smile. "Sounds perfect. Have any tomato soup? I can make us some grilled cheese to go along with that."

"I think so." He looks in the cupboard, and I quickly follow behind him. He pulls out one can, and I grab the butter, cheeses, and bread. We quietly work on our lunch, and while he goes to the bathroom, I turn the three pills into powder, placing the remnants in a napkin, and then it goes back into my pocket. I plan to put the Ambien in his drink, then I'll wait patiently for my escape. 

We take our meal to the table, and he goes to get our drinks. He said I did it last night, so today was his turn. I panic because how am I supposed to put the powder in his drink now! I look at his soup, and it's my only hope. Hopefully, he’ll eat it all. This opportunity is my only shot. It's all I got. I launch the powder in and mix it around. I sit back down as he walks back in. I smile, but all I want to do is cry. This is either the best plan or the worst. Either I wind up escaping or die trying.

Chapter 36

My Not So Glamorous Escape

Everything Fearless 24:7

All of you have heard the rumors by now, but are they true? Is she home? 

He sits down and stares down at his bowl. I stiffen, and my heart starts beating erratically. What if he knows? He finally shifts his gaze to me and gives me a look of remorse. Confused, I place my hand on top of his. Doing this makes my skin crawl, but I have to play my part to make it home in one piece. I want to hug my family and get to Jake as quickly as possible. 

"While I was getting our drinks, I called TJ. He was the one to bring us here. He's been outside the entire time watching the house. Benji told me to call him off only when I was sure I could trust you. He just left. I'm sorry I ever doubted you."

I feel guilt creeping its way from the pit of my stomach. I know I shouldn't be feeling this way. This situation is bananas on way too many levels. Underneath the craziness that is Jeffery, he's an extremely loyal person. Too bad his said best friend is a psychopath.

Now I know why my "gut" told me I shouldn't leave this morning while he was asleep on the couch. Maybe Jake’s instincts are rubbing off on me. I almost sag in relief. The coast is clear for my escape. Now Jeffery must eat so I smile at him and start eating my own soup and engage him in conversation. "Jeffery, I understand. I would have been leery also. I don't know what will happen once I see Benji but trust me when I say I'll try."

I smile even more brightly at him. Oh, I know what's going to happen once I see him. I'm going to beat the shit out of him first, then let Jake do it again shortly after. But I want a piece of him first. Jeffery smiles back. Pacified that I'm not mad at him, he begins to eat. Please, God, let this work! Thankfully, Jeffery eats all of his. My plan is working, and I honestly can't believe I may be able to leave here soon. I’m so nervous. I only eat enough so he won't be suspicious. I don't know how long it will take me to get back home, but I'll try with my very last breath to get there.

I hope me giving him three pills won't kill him. I just want to escape, not kill the man. It's still daylight and I don't want to be stuck in these woods for too long after dark. I don't know if we are close to a highway or how far we are to the nearest town. All I know is I have to leave and soon. The longer I stay here, the more my family and friends have to worry and suffer. Not to mention Jake is coming back sometime tomorrow. I need to be home by then. 

He yawns and allows me to do all the dishes. I tell him to go sit down, and I'll be there in a minute. I check on him once, and he's loopy but not knocked out yet. I sweep, then mop trying to give him time to fall asleep. I have a major endorphin rush happening at the thought of finally escaping. Sitting is the last thing I want to do.

I go back to the living room and he is sitting up with a blank expression on his face. It's like he's there but not. He stands up and heads to the kitchen. I don't say anything but I follow closely behind him. This is beyond bizarre. He takes some ice cream out of the freezer, gets a spoon, and begins to chow down. 

If I weren't being held hostage and attempting to escape, I'd find this hilarious. I've heard of sleepwalking but never sleep-eating. Maybe that's why I'm chunky! I gently grab the tub of ice cream from him and put it on the counter. I place my hand in his, and while using extreme caution, I lead him to the room I've been sleeping in. I lay him on the bed and cover him up.

I stand there and wait a good 20 minutes before turning around to make my escape. I tiptoe down the hall and quietly make my way out the front door. Besides the water, the cabin is truly surrounded by trees. Only one small pathway leads out to only God knows where. 

I decide against taking the path outright. I go into the woods nearest the right side of the pathway and follow to see where it leads. After a few minutes of walking, I come up to a big house with a black cast iron fence surrounding the property. Two armed guards are near the fenced-in area. I stop abruptly and get behind a tree. This property has to belong to Benji's father. My blood runs cold. I slowly walk back in the direction I came. Thankfully, I didn't walk that path straight out. I nervously walk past the cabin and decide to walk around the water's edge. 

I walk for a few miles, and the entire area has become like a marsh. My feet and the bottom part of my leggings are soaked and muddy. I don't care because I just want to see good, honest people again and I’m trying to keep my shit together. I see a man in camo and an orange vest, and I quickly drop to the ground. I hope he didn't see me. 

"Ma'am, what are you doing this close to the hunting lodge. It's not a safe place to be right now."

I freeze but force myself to look up. Thankfully, I see concern etched all over his well-aged face. I start crying, the nervous energy has left me, and now I have nothing left. My limbs become limp. The man tries to help me up, but I accidentally pull him down with me. 

He laughs, which makes me laugh. At least I'm not crying anymore. He probably thinks I'm crazy. I don't know how to act anymore. I'm covered in mud from head to toe now. My throat is achy, and I feel sick, but I have to tell him who I am to get home. I hope I can trust him and that he won't hurt me. The words tumble out all at once. "Sir, my name is Dani Constantine. I'm a freshman at the University of Texas… and I was kidnapped."

His eyes double in size, recognition lighting up his facial features. He grabs his gun and looks around. "Come on, baby girl! My name is Sal, and I won't let anyone hurt you. Let's go back to the lodge. We will contact 911. They ain't following you are they?"

I shake my head no because my throat feels too tight to speak right now. He nods at me and we jump on his four-wheeler. He speeds through the trees and gets us the heck out of there. After a minute or so, we go down a steep hill, and pull up to the back of a massive log mansion. The place is too big to be considered a cabin.

He leads me up the stairs and into the kitchen. Grabbing his phone, he dials 911. He scoots me away from the window and starts pacing back and forth, looking out all of the windows as he talks. He tells them exactly what I told him, word for word.

He stands beside me and looks apologetically down into my eyes. "They have already dispatched several units, they are on the way. Some were even looking in this area. It shouldn't take them long. However, they do need me to ask you some questions. Is that okay?"

"Yes."

"We're you physically hurt, sweetie?"

"No but I was drugged."

"Were you sexually assaulted?" He whispers gently. 

I shake my head and a few tears fall on my cheek.

"Did you know your kidnapper?"

I nod yes.

"Where were you held?"

"A small cabin a few miles that way." I point toward the steep hill. I'm hopeless at directions.

He hangs up with the operator and asks me if I want to take a shower before they get here. I decline. He seems nice, but what if this is a trick. As soon as that last thought leaves my mind, I hear a collection of sirens pulling up to the massive house. I start crying as the police burst through the door. I’m safe, I’m found. What will happen to Jeffery? Will Benji get away with his part in my kidnapping? When will I get to see my family? And my Jake?

Chapter 37

Homecoming

Everything Fearless 24/7

Dani "Georgia" Constantine is reunited with her long-lost loves tonight. Benji's best friend, dipshit Jeffery, kidnapped her. Witnesses say Jake kicked Benji’s ass before leaving camp. You heard it here first. We will be live at 5 with interviews. Fearless Nation, you can't miss this. 

It's been a long afternoon. I've answered a million questions, and thankfully Jeffery is alive and in jail. Turns out I was about three hours south of campus, three miles short of the Border of Mexico. I am now ten minutes away from my family and Jake. I've talked to Mama and Granny Betsy Jean on the phone already. We mostly cried, but a few words managed to escape. 

News quickly got out about my kidnapping, and Jake's Mom and Dad picked him up from football camp as soon as it was over. My days got mixed up. The last day of football camp was today. If I hadn't escaped when I did, I would’ve been in Benji's evil clutches by tonight. Jake only had a few short hours to worry over me. I wish our family and friends would have received the same luck. 

I look like hell. I'm still muddy and in desperate need of a shower and I'm about to meet my boyfriend's parents for the first time. Talk about a shit show. I'm just so glad to be alive and free from Benji's grasp, at least for now. I really hope Jeffery will turn him in, or it'll be my word against his. I’ll try with all my might to have him implicated in the charges. Maybe once Benji denies his involvement and turns his back on Jeffery, he'll decide to tell the truth.

My blood burns in my ears when I think about Benji. So much chaos has ascended into my life since meeting him. My family will be against me wanting to stay here in Texas, but that's what I'm going to do. I won't run, and I won't leave Jake. Only time will tell if we're soulmates and will be together for the rest of our lives, but I owe it to the both of us to stay and figure it out. He may not even want to be with me after this. It seems I have a penchant for trouble. It has found me at every turn since becoming a resident of Texas.

We turn down the street of the school and my heart drops. In seconds I'll see all my friends and family. They are the only ones that know I’m alive and rescued. The cops didn't want to tip off the media. My story has been covered all over the world apparently. I don't want any of this new attention. I want to crawl under a hole and stay there until everyone forgets I'm the kidnapped girl.

As we pull up to the Fearless Five house and the cop car stops, I don't have time to think, let alone react. Jake is opening up my door and pulling me close to him, mud and all. The tiny part of my brain that was stupid enough to think he'd break up with me has happily bowed out. His voice is hoarse. He's been crying. "I wouldn't believe you were okay until I touched you. Baby..."

He says nothing else but doesn't let me go. I whisper, "I love you," but it's all I get out because I'm crying now. Jake rubs my back and whispers comforting things into my ear. I feel loved and protected again. My mama and granny have finally caught up to him now. He reluctantly transfers me into their arms, and we all begin sobbing. Thank God this is not on camera. I tell them how sorry I am and how I should’ve been more careful, but they disagree. They tell me to hush, that none of this is my fault and that they won't leave me until Benji is behind bars. He should’ve never picked a Georgia family to terrorize. We won't go down without a fight. 

I catch a glimpse of Jake's Mom and Dad as my family takes me in to get cleaned up. I wave at them, and they smile at me. Jake told me everyone else was waiting for me in the game room. They want to give me a little space until I'm ready to come out. I long to see everyone, but I'm also grateful for the quiet time I'll be getting for the next hour. 

Jake goes back to the game room after his dad makes him. My granny laughs when we get back to his room. Mama runs my shower water and granny picks out my clothes. I blush crimson when she goes into his closet to get my outfit. We can't hide the fact that we're living together. They won't ask anything now because it’s not the time for questions, but best believe they will come. 

Granny takes me into her arms and hugs me again. "My sweet girl, I'm so glad you're here. I worried so. And dear Lord, that beau of yours, he was sent straight from heaven. That one is a tall drink of water."

I giggle. "Jake is certainly that. I'm in love with him, Granny Betsy Jean."

She smiles a knowing smile. "I know. He appears to love you, too. You're being careful?"

I blush but nod. I'm so thankful Granny's not asking me about the kidnapping yet. I will tell them everything, but I'm not ready right now. Mama comes out, letting me know my shower is ready. "Baby, it's ready. Let's get you cleaned up. You've got more friends than you've ever had, and that boy, honey, is a sight for sore eyes. You realize his Mama named him after a 1980's heartthrob, don't you?"

"What?"

"Yes, baby. We've never watched Sixteen Candles together?"

I shake my head. "No, not at all. I thought we had watched all of the popular 80's movies."

"Dani, I have failed you as a mother! Sixteen Candles is probably the best 80's movie ever made. You see, this girl turns 16, and her entire family forgets her birthday because her bratty sister is getting married, and she's got a huge crush on this hot guy named Jake Ryan. Let me tell you, he's just dreamy. I won't give too much away about the rest of the story, but we're watching this pronto."

That sounds fantastic, actually. "Please, I've missed you both so much, and I need a movie night. Can Jake come? I want you all to love him as much as I do."

Mama turns serious. "Is he the one, Dani? Or the one for right now?"

"He's the one, or at least I hope so. I love him, Mama."

She smiles. "I knew it would happen for you one day. You know I get easily attached. He can come. I love you, baby."

I give them one massive bear hug before I become a blubbering mess again. I jump into my shower and turn the temperature to near scalding. I need to wash the dirt off of me. The physical soil that came with my mudslide and the emotional mess that's now a part of who I am. 

I shower until the water turns cold, but still, I stay. I'm shivering and crying, and I don't know what to do. My mind says get out, but my body can't physically move. What's wrong with me? Some girls are chained up and left for dead when kidnapped, but not me. Sure, I had to say all the right things, and I was scared he would hurt me at any minute, but I had it easy. I feel weak. I'm free, I'm fine, so why am I feeling so broken? 

Jake comes in and swoops me out of the shower. He dries me off and then gets a clean towel and wraps me up, carrying me to the bed and just holds me. This is the most intimate moment that we have ever shared. He's pouring every ounce of love he feels for me into this future memory.

"I'm sorry. I don't know what's wrong with me. I'm so emotional."

"Don't you dare say you're sorry, baby? Your kidnapping was my fault. I taunted him about you. We were fools to think we could handle this ourselves."

I look up at him, startled by this new revelation. He thinks this is his fault. I hurry off of his lap to get a better look into his soulful eyes. "Jake, this is not your fault. This situation is not anyone's fault but Benji's. It's not even Jeffery's. He used him, Jake, and now he'll spend time in prison. He's not emotionally competent to go to prison. He needs time in a hospital." I’m rambling a mile a minute. “Benji had him kidnap me so that I would break up with you and be with him. Benji thought that if he got me away from everybody for a while, he could brainwash me into loving him. He makes me sick, and I want to throw up every time I think about him."

Jake looks stunned. "That's why he had Jeffery kidnap you?"

"Yes, and Jeffery is in love with him. He manipulated him into kidnapping me. Jake, I'm still in shock. Being home feels like a dream. Please tell me this isn't a dream." 

He pulls me back into his arms and only says one more thing. "This is real, baby, and you can't get any more real than the love that we share."

I hold onto him like there is no tomorrow. I feel like I can finally breathe. "I'm finally ready to tell everyone what happened. I only want to do it once. Can you make sure everybody is still here?"

Chapter 38

Forever

Everything Fearless 24/7

The FBI is questioning Benji as I type this update. Did he help Jeffrey with this kidnapping? And what about Janet? She's been reticent on all social media outlets. She's not shown up to any of her classes either. The saga continues. 

Jake comes back to the room and takes my hand. I'm so thankful I have him. I don’t doubt that he will remain by my side during this whole process. We walk out of his room and down the hall slowly. I see Sasha first, and she burst into tears which makes me tear up, but I honestly don't think I have any tears left to give. I walk over to where she's sitting, and I wrap my arms around her thin waist. "I'm sorry." She whispers.

I make her look at me. "Don't you dare feel bad about anything? Okay? The fault lies with Jeffery and, ultimately, Benji. Not you and not Toby."

She smiles at me and nods her head. "I love you."

"I love you, too."

I hug Toby tight and he's not like his usual crazy self. It’s important he know this is not his fault. No one could have protected me that night. He releases me and wipes a stray tear, making my heart break. I keep going down the line until I've hugged everyone. I hug Jaxon longer than anyone else. He won't let me go, and since he's my second favorite, I have difficulty letting him go. After our embrace, I sit beside Jake. I grab his hand again, needing his strength to make it through this tough conversation. I look at my Mama and Granny and get the okay to start. This will be the hardest for them to hear.

"Thank you all for staying. I just wanted to be able to tell the story in one shot. It's not anyone else's business, but I want you to know what happened." I need to approach this like a person looking in from the outside, that'll be the only way I make it through this. I take a deep breath and continue. "Benji convinced Jeffery to kidnap me. Does everyone know who they are?" 

I look around the room, and everyone nods. Jake lets out a heavy sigh. "They do because as soon as I saw my parents, I knew something was wrong. I lost it and I may or may not be on the football team anymore. I kicked Benji's ass in front of God and everybody."

I look down at his knuckles. "Oh, baby! You're hurt."

He laughs. "You get abducted, but you're worried about me?" He kisses me softly. "I'm fine, baby."

"Good, I'm going to doctor them later, though. Just in case." I give him a wink and a small smile.

I shared from beginning to end everything that happened from the time I woke up I shared from beginning to end everything that happened from the time I woke up to the time I drugged Jeffrey and made my escape. I also told them about the man that found me and how I ultimately ended up with the cops and home.

Jake has a death grip on my hand and I can tell he’s trying to control his breathing. I take my other hand and play in his hair which seems to soothe him for a moment. I look back at the room and everyone is silent. They are trying to wrap their heads around the crazy story that was my reality.

Jaxon speaks first. "That's messed up, Georgia." I laugh because it's Jaxon, and he's not wrong. 

My laughter helps to relax the room a little. "Feel free to ask any questions."

Jake's dad speaks up. "Son, if you get kicked off the football team, we'll still be proud of you. If I had known this story beforehand, I would have helped you kick his ass myself."

Jake laughs. We all do and then he kisses me on the forehead. "Thanks, Dad." He mumbles. His father beams with pride. If anything good can come of this, I hope it's a mended relationship between Jake and his father.

My mama wipes a tear from her face. "I think I can speak for everyone here when I say we don't have any questions, baby. You need rest. We're going to go back to the hotel room, you stay with Jake, and we'll be back early in the morning. We have some things we need to talk about."

I nod my head and raise my arms for another hug. "Okay, Mama. I love you."

She jumps up. "I love you, too, baby." She moves over to Jake and hugs him. "Remember our conversation from earlier. Please, take care of our girl."

He smiles. "Yes, ma'am. I'll guard her with my life."

She ruffles his short curls with her hand. Like mother like daughter. "Thank you."

I get a hug from granny next. She whispers in my ear. "Don't get pregnant."

I holler, then laugh. "Granny! Ew!"

Jake howls with laughter. She does NOT whisper well. I blush for the hundredth millionth time since meeting my Jake, the Sex King. I laugh to myself. I'll have to tell him his nickname one day.

I hug everyone again until only Jake's parents remain. His dad gives me a quick hug and tells me that he looks forward to getting to know me better in the future. I think I'm a hit with the military dad. He winks at his wife and exits the room. Jake's Mom seems hesitant to approach. I smile at her to let her know it's okay. 

She smiles back as she comes closer and takes my hands in hers. She surprises me as she says the sweetest thing anyone has ever said to me. "You're the best thing that has ever happened to our Jake. Thank you because after a long hard year, we have him back." She embraces me tightly and leaves before I can say anything back to her. 

I look at Jake and he has tears rolling down his cheeks. I grab onto him and we cry together. I don't even know how much time passes before we let go. He finally picks me up and carries me to his room and lays me gently on the bed. 

He has so much love for me in his eyes. We need to talk about everything, but words are not required now. We didn't even know if we'd ever see each other again. I know I'm young, but I don't think I'll ever love anyone like I love Jake. He's my person. Our hearts are one, beating to the same drum deep within our cores. I need to feel alive and cherished like only he makes me feel.

He takes his shirt off slowly in one smooth move. How he managed to do that with one hand, I'll never know. I want to watch him take it off like that for the rest of our lives. I sit on my elbows and watch him finish undressing from the waist down, and with each slow, agonizing movement, my insides become mush, and a throbbing starts between my legs. It has been days, and I need him like the flowers need the rain. 

Tired of laying on the sidelines, I sit up and inch my way toward him at the end of the bed. I look up into his eyes just before grabbing him and putting him in my mouth. He mutters something unintelligible. I smile at my power over him. I lick his long hard length and feel him pulsating against my hand. I suck and lick and flick my tongue all over him like I’ll never get to do it again.

“You have to stop baby or I’m going to come and I want to take my time with you.” I back off and he climbs on the bed, making me scootch back. He places himself between my legs and leans down and kisses me as he slides two fingers through my folds. I cry out in my pleasure and his mouth hovers over mine as he works me in and out. He smiles and crawls back down and before I can say anything he’s devouring me.  It doesn't take me long to find my release.

I’m so overwhelmed because I missed him so much and thought of this moment over and over.  He moves us both to a better position and places himself between my legs. He looks down at me and says, “My sweet, Dani,” before he thrusts deep inside of me in one smooth motion.  His strokes quicken as he pounds into me, and the now-familiar sensation builds within my body. It’s not long before I find my second release and after a few more pumps, he finds his. We lay curled up in his bed, not saying a word until we are almost asleep. As I drift off, he leans over and whispers. "I can't wait for the rest of forever with you."

Chapter 39

Life Continues

Everything Fearless 24/7

Did you know our Queen Bee Janet failed a drug test this morning?! She's kicked off the squad until further notice. She told her second in command that she better not get too comfortable in her spot because she'll be back. She swears that the test was tainted. Daddy's money will vindicate his little girl...more to follow soon. #Imnotwithher

The following days go by swiftly. Benji resigned from the football team shortly after his fight with Jake. Jake is still on the team, but he has thirty more hours of community service. He also has to be the defensive player's water boy at practice for the entire season. Jake says it was worth it and that community service doesn't bother him. He helps out at the local children's hospital whenever he can anyways so he’ll just do extra shifts there. 

Unfortunately, Benji is still a student here at school. He's an active suspect and has been questioned several times by law enforcement, but no other arrests have happened. It’s so frustrating but with no actual evidence, what can they do?

The head detective on the case told me he believed my version of the story, but until Jeffery confessed the whole truth or they uncovered more evidence concerning Benji, they had nothing on him. I knew that would be the case, but it still makes me so mad. It's one thing to think that the worst possible outcome will come true, but when that outcome comes to fruition, you can't believe it's happening to you and you want justice.

What if Benji never has to pay for his involvement in my case? What if he decides to kidnap me again? It's not fair that I've lived through this terrible experience, and now my behind-the-scenes captor is free as a bird. As bad as I hate to admit the truth, I'm scared. I can't go anywhere by myself except to the bathroom, and I wish I weren’t alone in there either. I don't want to be this person.

Hopefully, after strenuous therapy, and an arrest warrant for Benji, I'll be able to resemble my life as I once knew it. I don't want to have to look over my shoulder every ten seconds for the rest of my life. With him being out and about, I can't deal. I haven't told Jake or anyone else, but I've caught him several times watching me while he lurks in the shadows. I've never seen him on campus this much. Every time I catch him, he always gives me that signature smirk. Maybe he thinks it's cute, but it's not, far from it. I want to punch Benji square in his mouth to wipe that damn expression off of his face. 

I can't tell anyone because if it gets back to Jake, I'm scared he'll do something rash. Jake hates Banji even more than I do. The time will come when we have to deal with these raging feelings, but until he's in prison, how can we? The first couple of times I saw Benji, I ran, and to my absolute horror, I heard him laugh. The traitorous wind carried every bit of that laugh and planted it softly into my eardrums. After that, my pride wouldn't let me run any more. Last night I even smirked back at him as we left the library. It took every ounce of courage in me, but the expression that crossed his face was priceless. It started with anger, then turned to what looked almost like admiration. His reaction is scary now that I'm thinking about it.

Note to Self: Self! Don't smirk at criminally insane guys! 

The days have turned into weeks, and finally, finals are in one week. Jaxon and I took a big Biology test yesterday. It's the last test before the big kahuna. Grades will get posted tonight and I'm not nervous. I think I nailed it. I've thrown myself into studying as it helped shut out any feelings of me dealing with the uncertainty of my situation, and it made me not notice the constant stares and whispers going on behind my back. 

Jake has been great, and we are leaving after our Lit essay to visit his parents for a few days before the college preseason games start. Granny Betsy Jean and mama weren't happy when I told them I wasn't coming home for my mini break before fall classes started. Surprisingly, they wound up being okay with me continuing to go to school here. However, I think it had more to do with Toby coming to school this coming fall semester and not so much my constant begging and crying. It's a win, and a win is a win in my book! 

Sasha, Toby, and I will all be roommates in the fall. Jake and I will still stay together, but I told him I needed my space sometimes, and he reluctantly agreed. Besides, on some weekends, he’ll be gone for games in other states. I want to stay in my room on those weekends. Sasha felt the same way, and Toby needed roommates. So, here we are.

The Lit final was easy, and our professor came up to me afterward and asked if I would like to be her TA. I wholeheartedly accepted. It was an honor considering I thought only juniors or seniors got invites to perform those duties. Maybe teaching is what I'll wind up doing.

I hear a soft knock on the bedroom door. "Come in."

It's Jaxon. "You looked at our grades yet?"

I laugh. Jaxon knows me pretty well. “I've refreshed the page every thirty seconds since leaving Jake’s room! Finally, ten minutes ago, the grades magically appeared. Congratulations, by the way. You beat me by one measly point."

He chuckles. "No reason to be snooty! Science is my thing. 97 is not a terrible grade."

I make a face at him. "But 98 is even better!"

He sticks his tongue out at me and does a little dance. "It's not bad, that's for sure. All packed up and ready to go, I see."

I smile. "Yes and no. Jaxon, I'm more nervous than a long-tailed cat in a room full of people in rocking chairs."

He laughs. "That came straight from Granny Betsy Jean, didn't it?"

I nod. "You know it."

"Georgia, I know you didn't meet his parents under normal circumstances, but they honestly adore you. I heard him talking with them the other night, and they couldn't wait to get you to California. His Mama wants to take you to the beach and cook you her almost famous banana pudding."

I smile from ear to ear. Jaxon, my bestie, always knows what to say. "Thank you, my second favorite." I give him a big hug as the door opens and Jake appears. 

We both laugh as Jake gives Jaxon a dirty look. "He's your best friend and also one of mine. Be nice, my Jakey."

He laughs. "I'll always be jealous of you and anybody you hug. Jaxon is not scared of me. Although I don't know why, I'm very menacing when I want to be."

Jaxon rolls his eyes. "Yeah, on the field, but out here in the real world, you're just a big ol' softy, my Jakey!"

Jake pushes him out the door and threatens his life if he ever calls him that again. I saunter to him and wrap my arms around him. "You about ready, baby?"

"Yes, ma'am. Thanks for packing for me. I'm so ready to bring you to Cali. My sisters are so excited, hysterical even. We're going to go out on the boat, and catch some fish, might even catch some fresh shrimp. We'll see if the tide is right."

"Sounds like a dream. I looked at our grades before Jaxon walked in. We both made A's! I got a 99 for my essay in Lit and 97 for my test in Bio."

"Damn, little Mama. You got the beauty and the brains."

"I do, and don't you forget it. You're not going to ask about your grade?"

He shrugs. "I might’ve already looked."

I laugh. "Who's the nerd now?"

"You. I only made a 96." He pouts.

"You're still a winner to me, Jakey."

"That's all that matters, Sweet Cheeks. You ready?" 

"As ready as I'll ever be." I give a playful shrug.

We walk out and head to the airport. I'm nervous but excited. This is a big step toward our future together. Our families are essential to both of us. Hopefully, they will still adore me after this long weekend.

Chapter 40

You Know Like One of those Hot Girls From a 90's Movie but she's a hoe.

Everything Fearless 24/7

Our Fearless leader has taken our darling Georgia to spend the weekend with his parents. I wonder what Benji thinks of their sweet escape.

We make it to San Diego around midnight. Once we get to Jake's house, his sweetheart of a Mama greets us with a super tight hug. She's beaming. "I'm so glad you two made it here safely!"

Jake takes our bags to his room while I make small talk with Mama Ryan. I'm so nervous. "You have a lovely home, Mrs. Ryan."

The house is enormous and sits close to the water. The whole backside of the house is full of windows, it’s a red marble brick house. The kitchen is spacious and looks like it's out of a magazine. Every room I've walked through is chuck full of farmhouse decor. Can you say, "dream house?!"

She smiles. "Thank you, we're blessed, and please call me Debbie. How was the flight?"

"It was great. Besides Austin, I've never been out of the Southeast. This part of the country is just as beautiful. I can't wait to put my toes in the Pacific Ocean tomorrow!"

"We can't wait to take you out on the boat. We're going to go fishing, and you're sure to see lots of seals. Hopefully, a sandbar will be out, and we can layout while the boys fight over who's going to catch the biggest fish."

I laugh. "Sounds like a dream come true."

Jake comes back and grabs my hand. "Goodnight Ma, love you! They have an action-packed couple of days set up for us. We need rest." I wave at a smiling Debbie as he pulls me up the stairs and down the hall to his room. He opens the door and falls on the king-size bed. I close the door quietly behind me and sit down next to my man. 

His walls are full of football stars, and he has a trophy case built into the wall full of trophies. On the opposite side of the wall, he has a photo collage of family and friends so I get up to inspect. He grabs me from behind and wraps his arms around me. "You have a beautiful family."

"I do. Thank you."

Hopefully, playing it cool. "Will I get to meet any of your friends while we’re here?"

Jake tightens his grip. "I don't know. Why, babe?"

He's not dumb. He knows why. Every boy in the world would understand why I was asking this question. "Who is she?"

He turns me around slowly. I look up into his storm-clouded eyes. "She's a friend from back in the day. It was a long time ago."

"One of those pictures had a date from last July, babe. Girls pay better attention than the FBI, Jake, don't play with me right now. Who is she?" I plant my hands on my hips and glare him down. The longer he stalls, the madder I become. Why won't he tell me?

He throws his hands up in exasperation. "I repeat. Why, babe?"

I get that crazy look in my eyes. The one every girl gets when jealousy takes over, and her man is being stupid. "If I have to ask you one more time, I'm leaving. Ubers come a dime a dozen in a big city like this. Bet."

He stares down at me for minutes but I stand my ground. He's not getting out of this one. "She was my best friend up until two years ago. I thought I was in love with her, and she broke my heart. She slept with my best guy friend at the time. We broke up and the rest is history. I would take the pictures down, but I kept them up because although that part of my life is over, it's still my past. No one but my family knows about her, not even the boys. We broke up before I made it to Austin."

My heart breaks for him, but I can't say I'm not happy that she was a no-good treacherous hoochie mama, because I am thrilled she's a hoe. A hoe and a total idiot. I give his ex-best friend the very same title, as I believe in equal rights and all. That evil green monster can't help but rear her ugly head again! She really is beautiful! She almost looks like Rachel from Friends. You know, like one of the hot girls from a 90's show or movie, but in all actuality, she's a hoe.

I walk up to him and run my fingers through his hair. "I'm sorry, baby, and although I hate that you had to go through that, I'm happy that it led you to me. Why wouldn't you tell me that?"

He shrugs. "I was embarrassed, I guess. You've only ever known me as the overly confident man whore. I was different back then."

"Jake, you have no reason to feel embarrassed or ashamed. What they did to you was awful, but that made you who you are today, the beautifully flawed man that I love."

His lips crash down on mine. I match his hunger with every move of my tongue. I feel the wetness start building between my thighs. I take off his shirt and throw it in the floor. He growls my name as he starts to undress me. 

I take my hand and run it up the seam of his jeans where his thick bulge is barely hidden. He looks at me breathless and words tumble out freely. "Dani, you drive me crazy. No one has ever done this to me. You're it for me, baby."

This man is it for me too and I want to show him how much I appreciate him. I grab the back of his neck and bring his face down to my waiting lips just before I playfully push him down on the bed. He sits up on his elbows waiting for my next move. His eyes darken with lust as I hover over him, giving him a teasing smile just before I take him deep in my mouth. He grabs the back of my neck and directs my mouth up and down while my hand moves in the same motion as my mouth. He’s so thick.

"Baby. Stop...oh yeah, like that. I'm about to come, baby, I can't hold it in." I smile in victory and keep my mouth moving as the salty liquid explodes down my throat. I climb up and kiss my Sex King senseless. He looks up at me, still dazed and then flops back down on the bed. I giggle as I hope off the bed and make my way to my bag to grab my things and shower. I think we both could use a good night’s sleep.

"What the hell are you doing?"

I look back at him, startled to find him by my side. "I'm getting ready to take a shower." 

"No, ma'am. It's your turn. Then I thought we'd take a shower together.”

I laugh because he's crazy. "I need a shower. I feel icky."

"Girl, what I'm about to do to you, you won't be able to wash off for days."

He undresses me agonizingly slow and reaches down to grab my mound making my breath hitch. Jake picks me up and carries me back over to the bed, laying me down. I gladly open my legs for him as he enters me swiftly. I moan his name and tell him, “I want to ride you.” He pulls out and lays back on the bed and I straddle him, placing my hands on his chest to hold on for dear life. I sink down on him slowly and he meets me with a hard thrust upward. I move my hips urgently, and he calls out my name as we come together.

He leans up and kisses my lips. "You riding my dick is the hottest thing I've ever witnessed. Please, feel free to do that every day for the rest of our lives."

The next morning, his mom calls his phone, letting him know breakfast is ready. I blush when I think about why she didn't just knock on his door but I'm thankful for the privacy. We've been up for an hour or so, getting lost in each other and falling even more in love. Thankfully, we've already showered. I. Am. Famished. We head downstairs and grab something to eat. The closer we get to the kitchen, the louder the hushed voices of his family get, making the butterflies in my stomach trump my hunger. I haven't met his sisters yet, and they are super important to him. He loves to talk about them for hours, and I love hearing the stories about their upbringing. I'm fascinated by anyone that has siblings. I've longed for one of my own. Sadly, the two I have will never get a chance to know me, thanks to my douche of a sperm donor.

I admired the kitchen from afar last night. I can't imagine cooking in this kitchen. The cabinets are white and have been professionally distressed. The floors are a medium brown wooden color, also distressed. No telling how much money went into this kitchen. The smell coming from the oven is making my hunger go through the roof. I need food now or I'll die! It's full throttle. Jake opens the back glass doors, and we find everyone staring back at us. Looks like it’s crunch time, let's go! 

I look down at my tank top, bicycle shorts, and Jake in his football attire, and I can't help but wonder if we may be a tad underdressed. His mom is in a buffalo plaid cotton dress. Candace, the oldest sister, is wearing a miniskirt and tank top, and the baby of the family, Britni, is wearing a floral minidress. The patriarch is wearing khakis and a polo shirt. A good-looking bunch if I ever saw one. His dad is kinda hot. Go Pops! 

Jake is not the only one in his family that could be a movie star. It's a little daunting. I do alright in the looks department, but I'm no movie star, more like the co-star that gets "killed" off early in the season. I'm not mad about it.

Jake grabs my hand and leads me to the two empty spots at the table. I take a deep breath and give my best smile. Here's to hopefully not looking constipated. "This looks and smells wonderful, Debbie."

She genuinely smiles. "Thank you, Dani. I hope it tastes good."

Candace looks over at me curiously. I smile at her, but all she does is study me further. Jake said she is a future scientist and is very analytical. Maybe a match for Jaxon? I take her forthright stare as her gauging my personality. She finally breaks the silence. "This is only the second time Jake has brought a girl home. Will you treat him like she did?"

My eyes go wide and my mouth involuntarily forms the "o" shape. I bite the inside of my cheek to stop my facial expression. I don’t know what I thought her first question would be, but it was NOT that. However, she loves her brother, which makes it a reasonable question. "I will treat him better. He's a good guy and if I could, I'd give him the world."

A collective "awe" comes from every witness sitting at the table. My cheeks redden, but I'm not ashamed of what I said. He would do the same for me. He kisses my cheek, "I love you, babe."

"I love you, too," I try and whisper back. Everyone is watching our every move, and they can hear what we say. 

Candace seems satisfied. She smiles sweetly at me. "Good."

Britni shyly speaks up. "Well, I for one, have never seen the big lug in love like this."

Jake throws a sliver of bacon at her, but he doesn't deny it. He kisses my forehead in response, making my heart go pitter-patter. I don't know if I'll ever get used to this feeling. It just feels right. I don't say those words out loud as they would probably make them nauseous. People in love can be annoying at times.

His dad says grace over the meal, and then we all fill our plates to the brim. I like this family already. Even the fit folks like to eat! Yes!! We got waffles, bacon, cheese grits (in honor of my southern heritage), fruits, and omelets. I'm in hog heaven!

I sit quietly for most of the breakfast. I love seeing the friendly banter between Jake and his family. Growing up, it was just Me, Mama, and Granny Betsy Jean most days. This family breakfast is excellent. I look over at his Mom when she abruptly stops mid-sentence while taunting Jake about his love for his "blankey" from his childhood. I need her to finish this story. It could be some good ammunition!

I look over in the direction of her gaze as Jake stiffens beside me. He doesn't look happy. In walks little Miss Perfect Sunshine herself. His cheating, no good, dirty ex, in all her beautiful glory. How does she just walk into their house? I’m surprised that’s still allowed after everything she’s done to him. I’ll claw her eyes out.

She's staring at him like a little innocent lost puppy. Her innocent look suddenly becomes a death glare as her eyes roam up the arm wrapped around me. She is seething by the time she gets to me so of course, I smile big and wave. I'm feeling that level of petty today. I don't know who she thinks she is, but I am not the one, Boo-Boo. She may be beautiful, but she's an idiot for being ugly to my Jake. I don't know whether to thank her or fist fight her.

"Hey, everyone. Jake, may I speak to you for a minute. Alone, please."

Over my dead body, honey. I place my hand on Jake's thigh to let him know my thoughts on the matter. It's his decision whether he listens or not. He gets up, and my heart drops. She smiles in victory, and I suddenly feel ill. This meal will not be as good when it comes back up. I’ll aim for her little black polka-dotted dress! I can't believe Jake would do this to me, but before he turns to leave, he reaches for my hand and lifts me. I smile back at her in victory, as her facial expression has changed to one of utter bitchiness. He leads me to the kitchen and waits for her to enter before he closes the door. I imagine his whole family wants to place their ear up against the door, so they can listen to the train wreck that's about to happen. I know I would if I didn't have a front seat to the forthcoming shit show. 

"Jenna, what are you doing here?"

I roll my eyes. She looks like a Jenna. I’m trying to steal your man, Jenna. You know the type. It's not just Jolenes! Don't trust them! She has the good sense to look at me before she answers. "Well, I really can't say now, can I?"

"But you really can," I answer for him.

She puts her hand on her hips. "And which flavor of the month are you? It won't last, you know. We're only temporarily separated."

I can't help myself and laugh right in Jenna's face. Even if we were to break up, he would never return to her. "I don't know, baby. What flavor am I?"

He winks at me. "The forever kind, sweet cheeks. Jenna, if you keep disrespecting Dani, you can leave."

I smile smugly at her. She's not having any of it. "I thought I was your forever, Jake?"

He scoffs. "I never said you were, and I'm glad you slept with Derek. If you hadn't, I would’ve never met the love of my life. I would’ve never known what true love feels like, and I would’ve never felt the satisfaction of getting to see the look on your face when you realized you screwed up and that it's been truly over since last summer. I've tried to tell you a million times. Maybe now you'll listen. I wish you the best of luck, but don't ever come back to my house again."

She looks stunned, then pissed all at once! It's a true delight. "Never thought I'd see the day you were in love with someone else, especially someone with her condition."

I chuckle as I look over at him and smile. Jake starts to defend my honor, but I don't need him to do that. She's not worth it. A pretty face doesn't amount to much with such an ugly heart. "And I never thought you would’ve been in love with someone who is very much...a jackass." I look at Jake with my comment.

He shrugs. "It wasn't love.” He turns back to her and says, “Bye now!"

I wave at her surprised features. He loves me, he loves you not. "Don't let the door hit ya where the good Lord split ya!"

Jake howls with laughter as he grabs my hand, and we walk back outside. Not to my surprise, we almost hit his daddy in the head with the door. "Where the good Lord split ya, huh?"

He's laughing so hard. "Yes, sir. It's just another saying from my southern upbringing. Wait until y'all meet my granny Betsy Jean. She'll teach you all the cool words."

Chapter 41

Benji Lies

Everything Fearless 24/7

Benji is on the run, and Dani is in the hospital. Will the chaos never end?

After a fun-filled day on the water with Jake's family, the memory of that skank Jenna is long forgotten. His father grills hamburgers after the boat ride, and we laugh and eat well into the night. Waking early the following day, with barely any sleep, we regrettably have to leave and return to school. It was such a short visit but a good one. I hug his family goodbye, with promises to come and visit again soon. They are so lovely and seem to like me.

We return our car rental and jump on the plane with minutes to spare. Once home, we pass out without showers completely jetlagged.

I wake up beyond stressed. Jaxon has a physical scheduled and isn't going to be in Biology today, and Benji more than likely will be. Just my freaking luck. I begged Jaxon not to let Jake know. He promised me he would only confess his absence after class started, but Jaxon said he has to tell him at some point, or he'll break the sacred bro code. Don't make me puke. Boys can be worse than girls about rules and regulations. I understand, but I need things to go back to a certain level of normalcy. Jake tends to overreact when it concerns those he loves, and while he has a valid excuse to be worried, Benji can't do anything to me in a room full of students. I say that trying to convince myself because I’m nervous.

I refuse to show Benji just how much I fear him. As I said, I'm scared, but I will not turn tail and run. That's not how my DNA was programmed. I may be quiet and shy, but my family didn't raise a coward. I have to believe that after a time, Benji will suffer the consequences of his actions against me and anyone else he’s wronged. I hope I get a front-row seat at his trial. I hope I get to testify against him, and I hope he rots in jail forever. That's a lot of "hopes," but I pray that those wants don't die in vain.

I get ready for class and throw on one of Jake's football t-shirts and some skinny black jeans. I wear the shirt to remind him that I'll never be his. I don't consider myself a passive-aggressive person, but I want to make sure Benji does not doubt who I belong. I am Jakes, and Jake is mine. 

I wear minimal makeup and pull my hair up in a messy bun. I don't want to wear anything else that will draw attention. I need to get through this class with zero collateral damage. I plan to blend into the background. I do wish Benji didn't sit behind me, but there is nothing I can do about that now.

Head held high, I grab my bag, take a deep breath, and start my walk toward my next challenge. If I look at this as a battle, I can focus on beating Benji one skirmish at a time. He may win some of these, but I will win the war he created. I have to. My inner peace will not return until Benji suffers for what he’s done. 

My heart starts beating erratically as I near the Science buildings. I duck into the bathroom and make my way into a stall, as a solitary tear slips down my cheek. This is harder than I imagined. The thought of skipping today's class becomes more appealing, but my pride won't let me. I have to see this through. I do the breathing exercises that Jake's dad taught me. Fake it until you make it. 

Walking into class may be the hardest thing I've ever had to do. I slide into my seat, smiling because I only have two minutes to spare, and Benji isn't here yet. He's always here by now. He must not be coming to class, thank GOD.

My breath hitches when I realize he’s here after all. I look directly ahead and stare at him through my peripheral vision. He has that signature creepy smirk of his plastered all over his face and it makes my blood boil. I can hear the roar of it in my ears, and the bile is rising in my throat. I cannot throw up. I will not throw up. I say those sentences over and over in my mind and it helps settle my stomach. I look around for help, but no support is here.  I can handle this.

To my absolute horror, instead of going to his usual seat, he sits down beside me. It's like he knows Jaxon is not coming today, but how? My anxiety is building, and I start feeling jittery on the inside. I refuse to let him bully me. With every shred of courage I can find, I look him in the eye. I can see in his eyes that he’s surprised I'm not cowering in fear. I raise my eyebrow at him but don't utter a single word. His expression goes from jackass douche canoe to a look of pure malice. He's pissed that I'm not terrified. All the people around us are staring, and if he wants, we can give them a show. I challenge him with my eyes, and he bows his head in defeat, making me turn my head back to the professor in frustration. I want him to make a move. It would help to have so many witnesses be able to testify to his madness. Unfortunately, he's too smart for that.  

I'm not too fond of this game that he's created—this game of cat and mouse. When I feel like I'm on the verge of making a breakthrough, he’s always one step ahead of me. I've got to be more innovative. I've got to start thinking as he does, but how am I supposed to know what a cold, brutal criminal thinks like?

The professor is going on about photosynthesis, and I've barely heard a word. I'll have to reread this chapter tonight because I'm not sure I'll be able to remember anything he says. Suddenly, Benji slips me a piece of paper.

I need to talk to you after class.

I roll my eyes and jot down a reply.

Not going to happen. You're crazier than I thought if you think my boyfriend won’t be waiting for me after this class. 

He is seething now which makes me smile. I can't help myself. 

You always do what he tells you to do?

Not wanting to talk to you is wholeheartedly my decision. Why would I want to? No thanks. You orchestrated my kidnapping. I want NOTHING to do with you.

Watch yourself. You know nothing about me. I didn't do anything. I would never hurt you. You're everything to me. 

I know enough about you to make my insides crawl. You don't know me either. I'm not the quiet girl you met that night. Just leave me alone, and leave Jeffery alone, too. Let me reiterate...I want NOTHING to do with you.

He looks at me, stunned, and makes a play to take back the piece of paper. For once in my life, I’m faster than someone else. I place it in my notebook and quietly leave the classroom. The professor stares at me so I give him a sheepish smile and mouth, "Female problems." He gives me a horrified look and shoos me out of class with his hand. A girls gotta do what a girls gotta do. 

As soon as I'm out the door, I pray Jake is waiting for me. I make a run for it but nothing is stopping Benji from following me. I make it to the double doors leading outside of the building when two arms grab me from behind. I start kicking and screaming, throwing all my weight into elbowing my attacker. They let me go with a loud yelp and a screaming, "FUCKING WHORE!!!"

I know that voice. Benji did follow me, and I lose it. He's bent over. I knocked the wind out of him when my elbow collided with his upper stomach. I kick him in the nuts, and when he falls, I jump on him with all the nervous energy that has been in me since the kidnapping. I start wailing on his face, chest, anywhere that I can hit. I didn't ask to be his victim. I want him to leave me alone. 

He turns me over and slaps me twice, trying to get me to stop. Being the idiot that I am, I don't stop. I can't stop. Blood slides out of my nose and into my mouth. My fight or flight response kicks in. I hit him repeatedly with all the strength that I have left. He looks down at me with that crazy look he gave me in Biology on that first day and then rears back his fist and punches me twice. I see stars, and my renewed strength is waning, but I still don't stop. I can't. What if he kills me? He comes back at me again with a one-two punch. One landing on my chest knocking the wind out of me, while the other lands at my temple. I start to fall but Benji pulls me up by my throat and squeezes it while wailing on my face. My professor violently pulls him off me. I feel cold, and my vision is blurred. I hear Jake scream, as he comes running toward me and grabs me in his arms, holding me tightly. I let out a scream of my own as I collapse into Jake’s chest and before I can hug him back, the darkness I've been fighting so hard against consumes me and I fall into nothingness.

Chapter 42

Aftermath

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

This is an emotional, sad post today. Our not-so-favorite ex-second-string quarterback is in the wind. Authorities are looking for him everywhere and an investigation is pending. His expulsion is in effect immediately. Have you seen him? If so, call the tip line listed below. I witnessed the last moments of his assault on Dani "Georgia" Constantine and it was brutal. She's in the hospital, and no one has seen her or Jake in three days. Is she going to be okay? Is Jake's mind going to be able to focus on only football in one month? 

Tip Line- 1-500-941-8899

Let's nail the bastard! 

I look at the alert on my phone, take a deep breath and let it out slowly. Only one month until the first game of our highly anticipated season, and I could give two fucks about anything but Dani. Maybe I should step down. I don't know. Coach has been understanding, but his patience is wearing thin. He said I need to report to practice tomorrow but if she doesn't wake up by then, my ass will be in this chair until she does.

The doctors say this is a normal reaction for someone assaulted. It’s her body’s way of coping with the brutality of this terrible situation we now find ourselves in. She should be waking up any day now. I've only left her side once, and that was only because my father made me. That was so that I could "wash my nasty ass," to use his words exactly. Well, almost exactly. I still had Dani's blood all over me at the time. It was awful, but I couldn't make myself leave to get cleaned up until my parents got here. My father is an ex-navy seal. He may be a pencil pusher for the navy now, but if anyone could keep her safe, it's him. Only with him would I leave her. 

I had so much misplaced anger towards Jaxon. I wasn't mad that he didn't go to class that day. The rage stemmed from the fact that he waited so long to tell me. I almost punched him right in the face when he came to see her. He's my brother, my best friend but he should’ve told me. He didn't back away from me, and it was in that moment that I realized he wouldn't try to retaliate against me once I punched him. After seeing how broken he was over what happened helped me see things clearer. 

I was mad at Jaxon because I couldn't get to Benji. I was focusing my anger on the wrong person. All the boys are my brothers, but Jaxon and I are the closest. We think alike and he gets me. I've apologized to him a million times since his initial visit, and he keeps telling me that if I keep being a pussy, he will kick my ass to make me stop. 

Dani and Jaxon have become super close, and at first, it bothered me. I haven't told that to another soul, but after Jenna cheated on me with my old best friend, my heart broke. They weren't my people. If it had been Dani and Jaxon instead, I don't think I would survive it. I keep telling myself that it won't happen, I have to trust again, and it has gotten easier. I still hate when she puts wants to wear his damn shirt, though.

All that misplaced anger has shifted back to the one that deserves it all. We’ll have our vengeance. I can't believe Benji did this to my girl. She is the sweetest person I've ever known. Dani cares about people and about doing the right thing and she's stronger than she even knows. I've watched her come out of her shell and I love that she doesn't show her most genuine self to everyone, only me. I'm addicted to getting to know the real her, and she makes me fall deeper in love with her every day. 

I can't stop thinking about how many times Dani tried to tell me that Benji was crazy, and I didn't listen. I was too damn stubborn, and I "knew" him better than anybody else. I thought he was dumb, but he is an intelligent, smooth criminal. I thought he was a coward, and while he is a coward because he beat a woman, my woman, he's bold and not scared of anything. He's a cunning, master manipulator. He wants people to cower in fear before him and wants them to follow him blindly. He values allegiance over anything and he can't stand that Dani is mine. 

A wave of fury hits me. Dani will never be his. She is too good for the both of us, but I thank God every day that she can't see my faults the way I do and that she loves me clear down to her very soul. I'll spend the rest of my life proving that I deserve her. She's more important to me than anything else. I was her first, and I know she'll be my last. 

I don't roll my eyes at myself anymore. The sugary words flow easily throughout my mind and mouth. All this love shit used to make me nauseous, but instead now, it gives me hope. Hope that at my worst, she'll still love me through my pain. I'm better because she’s in my life. It's hard to believe we haven't known each other that long. She's my other half, the yin to my yang. I've never been obsessed with anything but football until my Dani. 

Granny Betsy Jean and Mrs. Betty Ann arrived last night. They are distraught and want to take her home and I can't blame them one bit, but it's Dani's decision. I'll go where she goes. I can't stay here without her. With Benji still on the loose, I need to protect her no matter what. He could easily evade authorities and he’s already proven he’s crazy enough to follow Dani, he could even follow her to Georgia. My parents will stand beside me no matter what, even if it means I go to school somewhere in Georgia and major in sports medicine or something sports related.

I’ll give my NFL dreams away and never look back. The lump in my throat doesn't form as it used to when I think about a future with no football. The opportunity to become a legend can slip away, and I won't die. I’ll happily live an everyday domesticated life with my Dani. I don't need fame or fortune. All I need is her.

I look down at her and she looks at peace. I miss her so much. Why is it taking her so long to wake up? I get so angry at the sight of her bruised and battered face. Her left eye is swollen shut, and the other one will only be able to open a fraction when she finally wakes up. The bastard broke her perfect nose. She'll need surgery in a few days for that, they are waiting for her to wake up and the swelling to go down. Once she’s on the mend, I’ll go looking for him. This is far from over. 

My heart squeezes in my chest. Is she waking up? Her breathing is labored and her eye is opening and closing at an accelerated rate. The monitors she’s hooked up to start going haywire, and someone calls over the intercom yelling, "CODE BLUE!"

Oh God, please, no! Please, don't take her! Why is this happening? They said she was going to be okay! No!! God! NO!!! A team of doctors and nurses rush in and start looking her over. They bring in the crash cart, and I know she's gone. They are going to restart her heart. 

My brothers were in the waiting room and they heard the commotion. They come running but at the insistence of one of the doctors, we all were made to wait outside the room.  “Dani! Dani!” They can't make me leave. I've got to be with her. What if this is her last moment on earth? I can't let her die alone. "Dani!" I scream her name repeatedly until my father gets to me and wraps me up in his arms. He's never been an overly emotional man, but he's always been the only one that could calm me down. I've always thought my Dad hung the moon. The one I trusted to make everything okay. But how can this ever be okay? What if she’s not ok?

Chapter 43

The Aftermath Continues

Jake

Everything Fearless 24/7

Dani is alive and well. Finally, our Fearless leader can return to his throne. Benji is still out there lurking. Be aware.

The clock is moving meticulously slow and I have so much nervous energy inside me with no way to let it out. Someone had notified Coach that Dani took a turn for the worse so he came by and talked with my family and me. He said that I was still a valuable member of the team and that I could take the next week off. I was relieved to hear him say that, but time will only tell.

We've been updated three times on her condition since 9:30. Updates are as follows:

1. 9:30 am - Georgia's situation is critical, but they say she is stable for now. When asshat broke her nose, a blood clot formed and almost killed her. The doctors were surprised because her blood work didn't show high D-dimer levels. They had checked it twice since her arrival three days ago. 

2. 1:48 pm - They started an IV drip of Heparin as soon as they discovered the blood clot. The doctor assured us this drug is the one they use as the first line of defense and that they administer it every day. It has a success rate of 99.9%. I like those odds. 

3. 5:17 pm - This is the 24-hour mark. She is stable, and her blood work is improving. She could be waking up at any second. We need to prepare ourselves for what we may find once she's awake. I don't want to think about that.

They moved Dani to ICU after the incident and I've barely left this waiting room since. I've slept here and eaten here. I refuse to go for anything other than a bathroom break. I've barely been able to spend any time with her and it’s killing me. Her family had to sign a waiver saying I could visit because I'm not family yet.

On the day she coded, doctors said the next 48 hours would be the most critical. She could live or die. They also mentioned that when she wakes up, she may never be the same. There is a slim possibility because of the position of the blood clot that the damage could make her permanently mentally impaired. My heart drops as I think about that outcome. I will remain by her side no matter what. I’m still hopeful she’s going to be fine. I have to believe that.

My Mom holds my hand as we wait. I keep reminding myself that we only have 24 hours left in the 48-hour countdown. "I know you're worried, sweetie, but you can't think negatively now. Never give up hope." I mumble softly in response, not wanting to talk to her or anyone. I'm having a great time in this pity party that I've created. She hates when she can't understand what I'm saying. She pinches my arm, and even though I don't feel like it, I laugh. This is normal. Normal is good right now. "You know I hate when you mumble."

"I know, Ma. I can't stop thinking about Dani and what will happen. She can't die. She's the essence of everything good in this ugly world. I don't know if I'll be able to live without her."

Mama sucks in a breath. She grabs my hand again and squeezes it gently. I hated saying those words to her, but I needed to say them aloud. "Jake, I knew the moment you told me about her that she was the one. I'd never heard you talk about anything like how you talked about her, not even football. You know, I'm not overly religious, but I am a believer. I don't think God would have put you two together only to rip you apart. This world still needs the light that Dani exudes. You have to have faith, Jake."

"Okay, Mama. I'll try. She is pretty great, isn't she?"

"She is, sweetie, and I can't wait to witness the life and love you will share. I love you, and I can't lose either one of you. You gotta believe!"

I tilt my head back and will my tears to stop falling. This emotional shit is getting to me. I'm not used to all these feelings. "I love you, too, Mama." I wipe the tears away as I hear my crew coming down the hall. Only a stampede of buffalo’s would be louder. I plaster a fake smile on my face and wait for them to pour into the room. All five of the Fearless plus Sasha and Toby come in with that girl he hooked up with that night after a party. 

Well, shit. Maybe Toby's a committed man now. If they are together, hopefully, he will want to move in with her, and Georgia will stop this crazy notion of wanting to keep a separate apartment. I think I can work this to my advantage because I'll be damned if she stays anywhere without me now.

Slapping me on the shoulder, Jaxon comes and sits beside me. "What's the latest update on our girl man?"

I frog him on his thigh and smile my first genuine smile since yesterday. "Well, asshole, my girl and your friend will hopefully be waking up any minute. They said her bloodwork and scans have improved."

The whole room sighs with relief. I see Dallas hold Sasha close as she cries tears of joy on his shoulder. Hector smiles at me. "That's good, Jake! She's going to be okay. She'll be okay."

My gut churns. I can't bring myself to tell any of them that Dani may have problems once she wakes up. They are too happy with the news of her soon recovery. I smile at them and try to hold it together. I'm their team leader, and I need to do this for them. Maybe doing this will help me believe in the miracle we desperately need.

The last update of the night comes from Granny Betsy Jean. 

7:04 pm - "Jake, come quick baby, our Dani is awake, and she's asking to see you."

My heart falls out of my chest and lands down at my feet. I don't think. I just start moving. This is a good sign, right? Dani remembers who I am. Granny Betsy Jean stops me before I walk into the room. "She's going to be okay, Jake, but prepare yourself. She's got a ways to go before she is in full recovery."

I nod my head. "I know and I'll be there every step. I'm just so happy she remembers me."

She smiles mischievously and gently pats my cheek. "She couldn't forget a hunk like you!" I laugh. She might be my favorite. I give her a quick hug and walk into the room. My love awaits. 

Dani is sitting up. Her battered face boasts a hesitant smile. She's hooked to an IV, a heart monitor, she's on oxygen, and I've never seen her look more beautiful. I wish I could crush her body to mine and hold her forever. I sit in the chair closest to her bed and grab her hand and kiss each one of her fingers. "I'm sorry." She softly whispers.

I look up at her, startled. What the hell? "Why, baby? This is all on Benji."

She shakes her head. "He's to blame, Jake, but so am I. Had I not made him so mad, had I not hit him, I wouldn't be laying here."

I've never been so mad in all my life. I have to choose my words carefully because I don't want to show my anger. She's been through so much, but I need her to see that she has NO reason to be sorry. I hate that guy. "Baby, listen to me. Had you not fought back, he could have killed you or kidnapped you again. This assault is not on you. It's all on Benji and his stupid obsession with you! I get it because you're you, but you're mine, and it'll be over my dead body before I allow him to do anything else to you.”

She smiles softly. "Jake, I love you.”

"I love you more. Dani, please, don't ever leave me again."

"I won't. I plan on staying for a long, long time." I wipe the tears that start falling from her beautiful face. My heart can finally go back to beating normally. I was so scared that she would die. I'm so thankful, and I plan on showing her daily for the rest of my life just how much I love her.

Chapter 44

Return of the Father

Everything Fearless 24/7

We've patiently waited for our beloved Quarterbacks return. The time is near and the Fearless fans are ready! Dani, you've had your man, now it's time to share! 

I look around the game room, relieved to finally be alone. I love that Jake, my family, and friends have waited on me hand and foot today, but now I need time to process everything. I need "me" time. I can't do that with them being at my beck and call. I almost feel like they are waiting to see when I'll lose my mind. It's sweet that they are worried but frustrating at the same time. I can be fragile, and I can be strong. I'm choosing powerful right now. It's all I have left of any semblance of control over my life. I wanted all day to send them away so that I could be alone for at least five minutes. Jake won't allow me any more time than that, probably. Bless his heart. He's been so good to me. So attentive. So annoying. So wonderful. 

I don't want the trauma I've faced to haunt me forever. That's why I need this alone time. Jake is in the shower, I'll only get about twenty minutes or so, but that's enough. I've wholeheartedly agreed to go to therapy. Thinking back to the conversation I had with them about it, I smile to myself. My family had me cornered like they were staging an intervention. They thought I'd fight them tooth and nail on the subject, and maybe I would have a year ago, but this new baggage I have needs to be dealt with. I'm forever changed. With therapy, hopefully that change will be for the better. I've been told that beauty can come from ashes, and I hope that's true. My first session is next Friday.

Mama got the job at the hospital. I'm happy but also feeling reasonably guilty. She has to uproot her entire life just for me. She's already devoted eighteen years to raising me, and that was mostly by herself. That's unfair to her and Granny Betsy Jean. They assure me that they want to do this adventure and are excited for something new. Part of me is scared for them to live here. What if Benji tries to hurt them? What if they become targets now? It's one thing to mess with me, but another entirely to mess with the ones I love.

My thoughts go to the one thing that I've successfully avoided today. I've constantly had to push back the troublesome thoughts to the furthest parts of my mind. My sperm donor of a father has decided to rear his ugly head during all of this. He's been in contact with my mama since the kidnapping. She didn't want to tell me until she felt I was in a better place. I understand her reluctance with all the drama as of late, but it will never be a great time to talk about him. He's begged to see me. Mama has refused every one of his request, but now I have the freedom to choose. As much as my mind screams no, my heart is battling back with a vengeance. This may be the only way to finally meet my brother and sister. I'll have to see him first if I even want that to happen. I'm not sure how I feel. I can forgive and I already have, in fact. I couldn't take the horror that unforgiveness brought into my life anymore. However, I'll never forget what he's done. I won't allow him to waltz back into my life as if nothing ever occurred because it did, and that's not okay. Can I be civil? Yes. Will I grit my teeth together while doing so? Probably. 

He left with no regard for me. I asked Mama today if he'd ever tried to contact her to see me and she said he hadn't, until now. I believe her. We don't tell lies in this family. What bothers me most is that we don't know his end game. Why does he want to see me now? I think of my brother and sister. Do they know about me? If so, do they even want to meet me? I put my head in my hands. Damn him for not wanting me. Now I have all these doubts about everything in my head tonight. 

I feel Jake's presence before I feel his hands gently pulling mine away from my face. "Baby, can I help? What's wrong?"

His loving eyes, filled with concern, I love him more than I ever have at this moment. I might not know how a man should treat a woman, my "daddy" never taught me, but I don't think my heart could be in better hands than it is with my Jake. My Sex King. I smile at the nickname I gave him so long ago. Desire pools in my innermost parts. Jakes eyes darken to mimic my own wanton filled ones. He shakes his head. "We can't. You need to rest first."

I take off my top and he licks his lips when he sees my bare breasts. I didn't put a bra on after my shower and I don't have any panties on either. I start to take off my pants and he stops me, making me pout. "Come on, Jake. I need...you. Inside. Me. Now!"

The invisible gravitational pull we always have between us brings his mouth crashing down on mine. I run my hands through his hair, making him growl against my lips. Our tongues fight for dominance, mine winning out in the end. I know what I want, and it's him. He pulls back, shaking his head, trying to break the spell of our shared want and desire. "Wait, baby. Let's talk first, please."

"Baby, I love that you want to take care of me, but I've done enough talking today. I promise we'll talk first thing in the morning." I take my pants off, then open my legs wide so that he can see how much I need him. Blushing, I tell him exactly what I want him to do. "I can think of so many wicked things your mouth could be doing right now besides talking.”

I smile in victory the minute I see the internal battle he is facing resolve right before my eyes. "Like what, beautiful?"

I brazenly open my legs wider and start massaging my clit running my fingers down in between my folds. I am so wet and turned on now. Jake can't take his eyes off of my hand. "My hand feels good, but your tongue would feel better. You could suck on my clit and taste my need for you. You like the way I taste, don't you, Jake?"

He moves from the coffee table to kneeling right in front of me. I pull my hands back and place my two fingers into his mouth. He sucks them clean with an almost savage look in his eyes. "It's my favorite flavor in the whole wide world." 

His voice is rough, and his breathing ragged. I can feel myself relaxing for the first time since leaving the hospital. I need this. I need him. He kisses me, then kisses a pathway to my clit. He suckles gently, then licks me slowly up and down my folds, making me moan. His mouth feels so good, so right. His tongue enters me, and I almost fall off the couch. He smiles, cocky jackass. I place one of my legs over his shoulder, and we lock eyes. His skillful tongue explores every inch of me, and not long after, I come with a shout. 

He undresses quickly, and with a jerk, he pulls me to the edge of the couch. I guide him inside me as he kisses me passionately. He moves slowly at first, but I beg him to go faster. He smirks before bending his head down to suck my tits. He finally starts increasing his pace, and I cry out in pleasure. He answers with a moan of his own. Jake's lovemaking is one of great precision and devotion. He is the conductor and I am the instrument. If we were a symphony, this would be the moment in which the crescendo grabbed the crowd's attention and the story reached its climax. With one last thrust, we cry out each other’s name. He rocks his hips to mine, increasing the intensity of the aftershocks of my release. I move my hips, matching his rigor.

"Don't stop, baby! I'm close again."

I dig my fingertips into his ass, begging and pleading for my next release. My legs begin to shake, and I scream his name again. He brings his eyes to mine and there’s so much tenderness etched into place there. He kisses me deeply and I know he’s mine and I’m his. 

"I guess we need another shower, huh?"

I laugh. "That's probably a good idea." I kiss him again before slapping his ass one more time.

*

I wake with a jolt. The nightmares of Benji assaulting me have gotten worse and these vivid dreams have come to me almost every night since waking out of my coma. The scenery changes but the attack remains the same. Except for this time, no one comes to save me, and in the last sequence, I see myself on life support, lying battered and bruised, in a hospital bed. Jake is distraught, tears streaming down his gorgeous well-chiseled face. Some members of my family are standing there with disbelief and grief written all over their faces. Mama and Granny are sobbing and the sperm donor has a wicked smile painted firmly on his handsome features.

Jake is still soundly asleep beside me. Thank God I didn't wake him up this time. He worries so much about me. I grab a shower as I'm sweaty from my nightmare or as I've come to call them, my Ben-mare. I loathe him with every fiber of my being. Why can't he leave me alone? For all I know, he will because I haven't heard a peep from him since that fateful day. Maybe he's sippin' a mojito in Cancun right now. I smile as I think about someone putting ex-lax in said drink and him shitting himself to almost the point of death. 

I turn around and scream and Jake is standing in the shower with me laughing his ass off. I pinch his arm hair. "Ouch!"

I smile smugly. "Serves you right, Jackass!"

He laughs again. "Okay. Maybe I deserved that." He grabs me quickly, earning another shriek from me. He puts me in a big ol' bear hug, my favorite kind. I run my fingers through his unruly hair. I'd call him adorable if he weren't being so annoying right now. "I'm sorry, baby, I didn't think about it possibly scaring you. I was too busy being a pervert and staring at that perfect ass."

I blush. "Perfect? It's got dimples, Jake."

He smiles against my wet hair. "Dimples are my favorite."

"Well, something sure is happy to see me." He stops my hand before I can grab his length.

"Stop it, you naughty minx. You promised me a talk today and your sexy female sorcery will not seduce me."

I laugh. "Dramatic much?"

"Always."

"Okay. We'll talk. You want me to wash you first?" I creepily waggle my eyebrows.

He laughs, shaking his head. "No! Stop, you seducer of men."

I point down to his appendage. "He's saying otherwise." It's my turn to laugh. As I live and breathe, Jake is flustered. I’ve made The Jake Ryan flustered. "Jake, is that a blush I see on your cheeks?"

He looks greedily at me from head to toe and blushes even more. "Umm...no?" I’m feeling empowered so I stand on my tiptoes and give my Sex King the kiss of his life, and then I get out of the shower, not sparing him another glance. After I dry off and head for the door, I hear him grumble. "I'm gonna get you back for that."

"I'm sure you will, and I'm sure I'll enjoy every single minute of that sweet torture."

He looks perplexed. "Well, thanks, now I'm going to get blue balls. But I'm sticking to what I said. You won't be getting any of this until we have our talk."

I smile. "I said we'd talk. No reason to get snooty with me, The Jake Ryan."

He blows me a kiss and starts singing some old song that I've heard before. I can't quite remember the name of it, though. I hate when that happens, that'll bother me until I remember. He slaps the shower curtain shut. Nothing but attitude today. Geez. I head into the bedroom and start getting ready. I'm still on the fence about whether I should meet up with my father. The only pro I see is that it'll get me closer to meeting my siblings. 

Jake waltzes in the room like he owns the place. "Did you take care of your problem?" I ask sweetly. 

"Yes, if you must know, I had to bust a load in the shower like I'm twelve because my forever wouldn't talk to me last night."

I roll my eyes. However, Jake's use of "my forever" made my heart catapult clear to my throat. I hope with everything within me that we are together for the rest of our days. We are still so young. "Very humbling, I'm sure."

"The absolute worst."

Wearing track pants and a fitted shirt, he comes to sit in front of me on the floor where I should’ve been doing my makeup. I'd been watching him get dressed instead. He still makes my mouth water and I don't know if that will ever stop. He smiles at me, taking my smaller hand in his bigger one. "Baby, I don't want to pressure you into making a decision. You'll need to decide, though, and I can't give you the answer to what you should choose, but I will help you in any way possible. I’ll be by your side always. I want you to live life with no regrets. It's you and me against the world, Sweet Cheeks."

He can be so sweet sometimes. Once again, his simple words have brought fresh tears to my eyes. I place my free hand on his right cheek. We are partners in every sense of the word. "I know, and I'm ready to talk about it now. Jake, how does he have any right to even ask to see me? It's been years. Literal years Jake! He has a whole new family and everything. I can't stop thinking about why now? What's his endgame?"

He shrugs. "I can't give you an answer to any of those questions. He has no rights to you, but maybe he has a changed man."

My mind wants to reject his last statement, but I can't outright. The truth is, I don't know. I don't know anything about him. What if he has changed, and he wants to make it right finally. "I want to argue that there is no way he's a good man now, but I can't. I don't know. I hope for my sibling's sake that he has been a great father to them. Their pictures on Facebook make them seem like a picture-perfect family. Looks can often be deceiving, though."

"Yes, they can. Let's make a pro and cons list."

"Okay. All the best decisions come that way."

"Definitely."

We make notes of pros and cons and it ends up being a tie. Maybe it's because my brain is still foggy from sleep, but I can’t develop any more reasons for the two columns. I show Jake. "Don't answer this aloud. Only answer when you're finally ready. But tell me this baby, when you are a 179, and you're finally on your death bed, will you regret not taking the chance?"

I hadn't thought of this decision in those terms. Would I? Yes, the answer is yes. "Why didn't you start with that question, Jake. I don't have to even think about it. I would regret not listening to him and not meeting them. Devastated probably."

"Well, that's your answer then. I should probably warn you, though. If your sperm donor daddy makes your pretty face ugly cry, I'll hurt his face until it's unrecognizable."

I love his possessiveness. "Don't worry, baby. If he hurts me, I'll make his face unrecognizable."

He chuckles. "That's my girl."

Chapter 45

A Girls Day With Toby

Everything Fearless 24/7

Benji has been spotted, where is Dani? No one can find her! #NotAgain

I hook my arms through Sasha and Toby’s. Today has been a much-needed besties day. We made plans to go back to school shopping while the boys are at practice and Karen is working. We've shopped until we've dropped, and now we need F-O-O-D! Toby and Karen are a very hot item, still "unofficial," of course, as he’s scared to let go of his bad-boy image. I roll my eyes. Why are boys like that?!

"Why are you rolling your eyes at me? It's too early for that, Dani." 

"It's past noon! Please don't mess with me, Toby. I'm in period mode, and you're a douche."

Sasha laughs. "I don't know what you've done to get her riled up, but I agree. Yeah, you’re a total douche."

He dares to look affronted. I put my hand up. "Toby, you know I love you, but what's your deal? You need to seal the deal with Karen already."

Sasha squeals! "Yes! I ship you two so hard! Man up, Toby!"

He shakes his head. "It's complicated."

I look at Sasha and she looks at me. Both of us are waiting for him to explain the tea in further detail, but he shakes his head and says nothing else so I pinch his arm. "Can you be any vaguer, Dickwad?" 

"Yes. Yes, I could, actually. Y'all stop being so nosey. If I need to talk about it, I will. I don't feel the need yet."

Sasha stomps her foot. "I am going to kick your ass! I'm not playing, Toby. Food court first. My treat. Then you spill."

He cocks an eyebrow. "And if I don't?" 

She puts her hands on her hips, stomping her foot with every word she bellows, making me laugh. Though she be little, she be mighty. "You will take my bribery and give us what we want! Or you're out of the club."

Toby makes a face and then goes into detail about being jealous about some guy. I think he’s going to try and make it official with her though. I got to ask him a question about her when he picks up his phone. His smile turns into a grimace and he goes ghostly pale. "Dani, we've gotta go now."

My heart drops. My thoughts instantly go to Benji, then to Jake. Has something happened to him? Sasha picks up her phone and gives me the same ghostly expression. We all had our phones on silent. We didn't want to be "those" friends while eating. Inhaling a deep breath, I give them one last look. I gather all the courage I can muster and peer down at my phone. I have 17 missed calls and double that in texts. I don't have time to open any of them because Jake is calling again. "Hello?"

"Dani!! Oh, thank God! You're okay?"

I cringe. He's so worried. No telling what he's been going through. "I'm fine. What's happened?"

Silence..."Jake, please." More silence. “Jake!"

"Where are you?"

"I'm not telling you until you tell me what's wrong. I can't take the waiting."

He hesitates but knows I'm serious. "That's fair. It's Benji. The police came by looking for you. He's in town, at the college near your old dorm room to be exact. They came to warn you. He eluded them again. Now, where are you?"

I grip my stomach, a wave of nausea threatening to reveal the contents of my now full tummy. The numbness is taking over and I can't think or feel. Sasha grabs my phone, telling Jake exactly where we are. Toby grabs my hand and we rush toward his truck. Sasha keeps turning back, looking over her shoulder every few seconds. She screams as someone grabs her from behind. I turn around to help her, and instead, a familiar pair of cold dead eyes greet me. I let out a scream of my own, but I can't hear it over the roaring in my ears. I push Benji away from me and run over to where Sasha is fighting with a man I've never seen before. He’s in a business suit and looks like an Italian mobster. 

Her tear-stained face now has a bruise forming under her eye. The fear that has been building up within me loses its battle, with anger now boiling in its place. He slaps me so hard that I taste blood in my mouth. He rears back to hit me again, but I can't let that happen. The slap renders me with blurry vision in my left eye. I can't go back to the hospital. I won't, not this time. I rear back and strike the man who attacked Sashe causing him to fall, knocking his head on the pavement. I'm tired of running, of cowering away in fear. I kick him hard twice in his ribs and he lets out a grunt as a reply. 

As much as I love how much Jake loves me, I can't hide behind him anymore. I have to stand up for myself. Unless he is behind bars, Benji will always find me. This attack proves that. Seeing red, I turn back around and look for him. Our dance ends right now. 

Toby has Benji in a headlock. He yells at me to call the cops, but I have no plans of doing that yet. I'm going to hurt him, to put him in the hospital for as long as I had to stay there. I hate him! I wish he would die. Why is he still making my life miserable? I yank him out of Toby's grasp and start wailing on him like Jaxon taught me. I kick him in the balls so hard I hope they rupture. I'm tired of having to watch over my shoulder. 

I feel Jake's arms around me, and I start sobbing. Benji is on the ground, groaning in pain. I hear sirens howling in the distance. I kick and scream when I see him trying to slip away into the shadows again. How he managed to get up after what I did to him, I don't know, but Jake won't let me go. Toby grabs Benji before he can run away and holds him down on the ground until the cops get there.

My heart hurts. I cry into Jake's chest. I can't believe Benji will finally get what’s coming to him. I let out a cry of relief, of remorse for my actions, and tears because I know I'll never be the same sweet person I was before moving to Texas. For the first time, I fear I haven't changed for the better.

Chapter 46

The Pre Pre-Calculus Workout

Everything Fearless 24/7

Jake was seen walking his leading lady up to class. All the other girls loved that, not an eye roll was given insight. I've received a lot of grief for their relationship name. #Dake is the best I could do! If you can do better send it in, as always all entries will remain anonymous. 

I haven't seen Jake in two days. I've been staying at our new place, and I've been trying to avoid him like the plague. I've thought long and hard about our relationship and I couldn't break up with him even if I tried. The more I thought about that outcome, the more nauseous I became. I don't want this to end, but I need more freedom. I need to find out who I am and how I really feel. Essentially, I want us to grow together, but first, I need to find me. 

I need to examine these pent-up feelings stirring inside of me, maybe I'm not okay with being abandoned. Perhaps I've repressed all those negative emotions for so long because I thought that was what I was supposed to do. Jake, the alpha male that I love dearly and the one that loves me, has a habit of smothering me. He means well, he's just trying to protect me, but I need to handle things myself sometimes. I can't lose my independent spirit.

Jake: Open up, Sweet Cheeks. I'm outside your door.

My heart drops and forms instantly into butterflies down in the pit of my stomach. I can't avoid Jake any longer, and I'm not sure if I even want to. I open the door to my room quickly. "Hey..."

He grabs me before I can say anything else, planting a possessive kiss on my lips. I kiss him fiercely. Resting his forehead on mine, he whispers, "I've missed you."

I smile. "I've missed you."

"But you've been avoiding me."

I laugh. "Shut up! I know I have, but you didn't have to say it."

He gives me a wink and leads me to my bed, sitting me in his lap. "Talk to me."

"I'm having a hard time. All the chaos plus my father wanting to come back into my life. The kidnapping, assaults. It's a lot."

"I know, baby, and I'm so sorry. I want to help, please just don't shut me out."

"I've been doing that, and I'm sorry. That's not fair to you. You always have my back. My therapy appointment rocked my world the other day. I have all these feelings boiling to the surface. I thought I had everything worked out already, but I haven't and I need some time to do that." I take pity on him, as he looks panicked. "At first I thought it would be best for us to put our relationship on hold." 

"You can't do that, Dani. I can't..."

I place my finger over his lips before he can continue. "I don't want to lose you, but my life is a mess right now, and the season starts in a couple of weeks. Jake, this might be too much for you right now."

He places a finger over my lips now. "Football may be important to me, but I will never put anything on this earth above you. You're my everything, Dani, and if time is what you need, I'll give it to you. Please, just don't make me stay away from you. We can see each other every day still, can't we?"

"Yes, baby. We can."

"Thank God. Now, the Coach won't be kicking my ass. I just haven't thrown well these past two days. Promise me you're coming to our first game..."

"Of course! Mama, Sasha, and Granny can't wait either! If you do great, you'll get more than just the W that night."

His face changes instantly and he greets me with the biggest smile I've ever received. My heart clenches in my chest. I hadn't realized what kind of turmoil I've put him through lately. No more. I need to be independent, but that doesn't mean shutting him out! 

He gives me a once over. "Damn. We'll win for sure now!"

I kiss him and he feels like he’s melting into me. My Jake can be so vulnerable at times. I don't get to see that side of him very often because he's always so strong. All he wants is to see the same side of me. That's not too much to ask. "Have you forgotten we have like two classes together this semester?"

"I don't forget anything where you are concerned, baby."

I make a move to straddle his lap. "You know I'm not wearing any panties."

He rubs my bare behind to be sure. I feel his length against my sensitive nub. I grind against his jeans. "Oh, baby. I've always thought panties were overrated."

I laugh. "We've got a couple of hours before pre-calculus starts."

I lift so he can unzip his jeans. I moan as he rubs his tip against my clit. I kiss him and trail more kisses to his neck. That's one of his spots. He's taking too long and the wait is sweet torture. I can't foreplay, it's been too long. I need to feel him inside of me now. I reach between us, grabbing him and lining him up with me. I slide down on him until I’m fully seated and I feel so full. I set our pace as he pulls off my dress and bra. He flicks my nipples with his tongue, making me pick up the pace. 

I pull his shirt over his head as I grind on him and claw at his well-muscled back. He stands up, lifting me with him and then throws me down on the bed. I yelp with a giggle and miss him inside me already. He kisses me hard as he settles over my body and then plunges into my depth, making us both let out a lustful gasp. We settle at an almost savage pace. I don't know if Sasha and Toby are home, but I can't stop the sounds coming out of my mouth. Jake can't either. This feels too intense, too feral, and I love every minute! He comes inside me, and I let go finding my release with him.

He curls up beside me and holds me for a while before we get in the shower and prepare for our first fall semester class. As we make our way through the campus, I can't help but notice there is a way bigger crowd than during the summer. People come up, primarily girls, and give Jake high fives or try and engage him in a chat. He holds my hand and introduces me to every single one. They don't look happy, and I can't help but laugh. "I'm going to stop walking with you."

"Why?"

"If you keep introducing me to all these girls, I might get my eyes clawed out eventually. I ain't going out like that!"

He laughs. "They just wanted to be the one to reform the player, baby. You've got something they don't have."

I bat my eyes at him. "And what is that, my love?"

He waggles his eyebrows, which would look creepy on anyone else, but it's sexy on him. "Them dimples and that ass!"

I push him. I'm sure my face is lit up like the 4th of July. "Shut up!"

He laughs and puts his arm over my shoulders.

"You better not tease me so much."

"Why?" He asks innocently. 

"One, Jaxon taught me how to punch! And two, I still have his football shirt and I could wear it to y'all's first game!"

He stops mid-stride. "Oh hell no. Punch me all you want, but I will go up in the stands if I catch his shirt on your body! I don't even think so."

I laugh as a crowd has started to gather. "Alright! Calm down, Cave Man."

He kisses me fiercely, earning a cheer from the crowd. I am so embarrassed, and just a little turned on. He whispers in my ear. "Please."

I look at him curiously. "What are you talking about, baby?"

"Please, don't wear anyone else's shirt."

He’s so damn sweet. “I won’t, baby. Never.”

He smiles and kisses me softly. "Let's go, Sweet Cheeks!"

"I'll follow you wherever you go, my love.”

He comes off as super confident, and for the most part, that's true but he still has a wound that his ex-girlfriend created. I’ll be more careful when teasing him but he has to know Jaxon and I would never do that to him. His reaction makes me feel not so alone. We've all got trauma, one way or another.

The classroom is massive—it seats about 250. I want to sit near the front and Jake near the back because he's a horn dog. I blush profusely when he tells me what kinds of debauchery he can do to me back there. In the end, my Sex King is victorious. It's a win-win if you ask me. I laugh every time Jake scares someone from sitting in the back row. What have I gotten myself into?

Chapter 47

A Very Karen Friday

Everything Fearless 24/7

Dani has a hot cousin. Have you met Toby yet? Don't be jealous but I have like 4 classes with him! He may be with Karen now, but that doesn't mean we can't still stare at him. #Tobyfordays

I woke up in Jake's arms, which is the best way to wake up! He left about thirty minutes ago. He needed to bond with his boys and get ready for tomorrow night's season opener. They've dominated every scrimmage game they've participated in, this might be the year they clinch the championship. It's gonna be a whole game day. We're even tailgating with Toby and Karen at the stadium before the game. I've never tailgated in my entire life, so this will be awesome! 

A light knock sounds at my bedroom door. I thought Sasha was visiting her parents, and Toby was with Karen. My heartbeat goes from ordinary to I may have a heart attack any minute. I breathe in and out just like Dr. Sonia told me to. I used to think PTSD wasn’t real, but it will be forever a part of me. "Just a minute."

Jeffery and Benji are behind bars. They can’t hurt me anymore. I’m fine. I’m good. Only four other people have a key to our apartment, and I’m safe here. I put on some loungewear and I open my door. I’m surprised to see Karen. "Hey, Karen."

"Hi. Sorry to bother you. Toby decided to try out for the baseball team. They found out what his high school stats were and someone approached him and talked him into giving it a try. I was letting you know I was here waiting on him to get done."

I am beyond shocked. Toby gave up baseball during our junior year. He had a full ride to Georgia, but his shoulder blew out at one of the playoff games that year. "Wow. Yeah. I can't believe it. Does he think his shoulder is good?"

Karen smiled. "He says it's been good for about a year now. He hasn't said anything to anyone. Didn't want to get his hopes up, I guess."

"You wanna go sit in the living room?"

"Yeah. I'd like that."

I haven't gotten to know Karen very well. It's time for that. With Toby's track record, I didn't want to invest my time in becoming friends with her. Toby’s my cousin so he would get me in the "divorce," or whatever. I didn't want things to get awkward after the inevitable hit and run. He cares about her, though, and I've hung around Karen enough to know that she's soft-spoken unless she passionate about something. I like that about her.

We sit and talk for a bit and I ask her about how serious she is about Toby because he’s definitely invested in her. "Toby is meeting my dad next week. He might need a pep talk the next time you see him. He's pretty nervous."

"Aww. That's really sweet, actually. Where are you from?"

"Cali. San Francisco, born and raised."

"So, basically, what you're telling me is that we cousins have fallen for Californians?"

She laughs. "That is very much the case. Don't tell any of the rednecks."

I cackle. "Well, I guess I can't tell anyone then!!"

Before she can respond, Toby walks in with the biggest smile. "You're looking at the new pitcher on the Longhorn baseball roster."

We both jump up with a shout. I tackle Toby first, and Karen is close behind. "I'm so proud of you, Toby."

He leads Karen back to the loveseat. "Thanks. I didn't want to say anything yet. I didn't know if I even wanted to give it a go again."

I feel bad because I never thought much about the pain Toby must have been through after his injury. His life since being a toddler was baseball. He was bound for greatness. Then he gets hurt and nothing must have made much sense to him. Until Texas, I always thought of the world as rainbow and butterflies, but the truth is sometimes there's darkness. Sometimes there's pain, but I realize that life can still be beautiful despite the adversities. "I'm sorry I wasn't there for you like I should’ve been. I was so sheltered and I never realized how hard giving up baseball must have been for you."

A look of surprise crosses his face. "Dani, that's not true. You couldn't have taken away my pain. Nobody could understand what I was going through, but you did make it better. You made it so I could breathe again. You stood by me when most stopped caring because I wouldn't be that famous athlete anymore. That meant more to me than you will ever know. We're more than just family. We're best friends."

I give him a tear-filled smile.

Chapter 48

The Boys of Fall

Everything Fearless 24/7

It's a whole game day! Let's go, Longhorns! 

Sasha comes into my room for the hundredth time. "Dani! Come on! We're going to be late!!" I look at my appearance for the millionth time. I feel so bloated and fat today. I can't wait for my skinny mirror to get here when our stuff is shipped from our old house back in Georgia. My childhood home sold for more than market value so Mama and Granny will be able to afford a decent size house here in Austin. 

I look up apologetically. "I'm sorry, I'm just having a moment. This is such an important day for our guys. I'm so nervous! How are you so calm?"

She shrugs. "Maybe it's the Latina in me. I was born confident. Our men are going to destroy their opponents! Suck it up, Dani! They need us."

I smile at my best friend. She's made me feel better. "Sash, I'm scared that I won't measure up to other people's expectations of who Jake should date." There, I said it out loud.

Sasha looks at me like I've sprouted horns. "Dani, I'm going to beat your ass. Don't you dare go back to old mindsets! We worked too hard to break you out of that bondage!"

She puts her hands on my shoulders and leans to the side so she can look into my eyes in the mirror. "Repeat after me. I am more than my number on the scale."

I roll my eyes but I oblige. "I am more than my number on the scale."

She gives me the death stare. "You can check that attitude, missy. Now repeat after me. I am more than my number on the scale. I am hot, sexy, smart, capable, and basically a badass!"

I laugh. This is stupid, but I'll do it for Sasha. She's made me realize I'm being an idiot. Who cares what others think? I start my mantra by giving her a mischievous grin. "You can check that attitude, missy!"

She slaps my arm! "Shut it! Repeat the important stuff." She's tiny but intimidating so I repeat everything she’s said. "YES! Now, come on. Granny Betsy Jean is threatening to come in here and whip you. You better be glad I took pity on this situation and handled things by myself."

I am glad because Granny don't play! We make it to the tailgate party and it's a whole game day! Folks are dressed in head-to-toe Longhorn gear. They have solo cups in their hands, and grills are in full swing everywhere. I have butterflies in my stomach. I'm so nervous. I can't wait. It’s finally their day! Toby has a small grill and several lounge chairs set by his truck. He's grilling hamburgers and hotdogs! Today will be an emotional eating day, I know it. Thankfully, I have on Jake's away football Jersey and leggings that stretch! Yes, Lord!

I high five, Karen. "Need any help, loser?"

Toby holds the sharp edge of the tongs out in front of him. "I needed help thirty minutes ago. Thanks, by the way."

I smile sheepishly at him. "I was having a meltdown. Dating an athlete is nerve-racking."

He takes pity on me. "Will you pass out the drinks, please?" 

"Will do!" I head towards the cooler and start taking drink orders. I hide the fact that there are beers in there.

"Granny, what do you want?"

She looks me dead in the eye. "One of those beers you put underneath the Cokes a minute ago." Toby holds his head down and shrinks himself as best as his 6'5 self can.

I laugh. "Toby, you'll never be able to get one over on this old lady. I don't know why y'all even try. Karen, how old are you?"

"Twenty."

"Alright. Well, you kids leave the beers here for us. I hope you have enough other drinks, Toby."

"Yes, ma'am!" We say in unison.

My Mama laughs at the look on all of our faces. "Get 'em, Mama."

Toby gives Granny his best smile as he hands her a plate first. She pinches his cheek. "I'm so proud of you, baby. Going after your dream again. I believe this time you'll make it."

He kisses her forehead. "Thanks, Granny."

"You're welcome, baby." She swats his butt as he walks by, causing him to squeal. Everybody laughs and Toby is embarrassed, but he laughs it off like any granny's boy would. We have a great time and people come from every direction to chat and talk about the game. We eat and clean up quickly. We load everything back onto Toby's tailgate now that it's getting closer to game time!

I ask a stranger to take our picture in front of the stadium. I send it to all Fearless members, letting them know we're rooting for them. I send a selfie to Jake and explain everything that'll happen if they get the win. I laugh when his response returns instantaneously.

Jake: Do you know how painful it is to get a hard-on in your jockstrap?

Me: Lol. Do you want me to kiss it better?

Jake: Yes. Please!

Me: I like a man who can say please.

Jake: I love you, baby. 

Me: I love you. You've worked your whole life for this! Kick some ass!

Jake: ❤️

We meet up with Jake's family and we all take our seats. I'm happily sandwiched between the Mamas. The whole stadium erupts in cheers as the boys of fall are on their way out onto the field. I jump up and down, and so does everyone else. I scream even louder when I see my man at the start of the line. He turns around and searches for us, giving us a wave when he sees us. I blow him a kiss. He's so freaking hot. They do the coin toss and we win with heads. Jake decides they will start the second half. 

Jake

Night games are my favorite. The crowd is better and the electricity in the atmosphere is better. The butterflies are always in my stomach during the first part of a game. I love the adrenaline rush and the fact that my girl is here makes it all worth it. 

Oregon is an okay team, but their defense is not as good as our offense. We've watched tapes all week. We're past the point of being prepared. This game is just a steppingstone to getting back to the Championship and proving we're not a joke. Our defense does what they do best and holds them off. Our opponents weren't even close to Field Goal range.

We get in the huddle. "Jaxon, go long for this one. Let's give this crowd a touchdown first thing. Dallas, Hector, block the shit out of Whitmyer. Axel, you know what to do!"

Axel's job is always to create chaos. He's good at it. Let's say he's earned his nickname, which is Rabies. Quarterman hikes the ball perfectly and I throw the ball to Jaxon with minimal pressure. The play goes on without any hitches. Whitmyer is pissed! Jaxon brings it in for our first touchdown of the night. I look up at my girl and she's going crazy. I could get used to this!

Dani

The Longhorns defeat the Ducks 28-0. I am beyond ecstatic. We say goodbye to our parental and head back to prepare for the victory party. The guys have to stay behind and field questions from the media so they’ll meet us there. I look at Sasha and she’s elated. Dallas had a perfect game. They all did. The butterflies hit my stomach like they always do and I'm ready to give my man the spoils of his victory.

Chapter 49

The Sex King Revealed 

Everything Fearless 24/7

We all assumed, but now that we know I'm severely depressed. Why does Jake have to be off the market? Are any more Sex Kings out there?  #Askingforafriend #TeamSexKing

Jaxon hops up off my bed from where he was sitting so I give him one last hug. "I'm so proud of you!"

"Thanks, sis!" He has the biggest smile on his face as he heads into the living room. I look at my closet, trying to figure out what I need to wear tonight! My breath catches as I see the red skirt I bought when we went back to school shopping. It probably won't fit, as I didn't try it on. I shrug my shoulders because I'm not ready to give in to defeat yet. I'm going to try it on anyway. 

I can be my own worst critic. I think everyone can relate to that statement in some way or another. I read somewhere that you have to learn to love yourself before ever loving anybody else. Jake deserves to be loved the right way. I've found that sexy has no clear definition. It's not just one size or one specific number on a scale. It can be a smile, a touch, or hopefully, a red polka-dotted skirt that I have no business wearing. I smile to myself as I pull up it up and it fits like a glove. Tight but not uncomfortably so. I love the way the material moves up and down on my skin. It creates a certain amount of friction. My hips look full, my waist looks tiny, and my ass looks freaking glorious. I'm not going to think about how my chunky legs look. We're going to focus on the positives. Jake comes through the door with a growl. "Oh, hell no! Put that back in the closet."

I laugh. Jake may be an idiot caveman, but he's my idiot caveman. I place my hands on my hips. "Yea, no. I'm wearing this to the party, with or without you."

He gives me a look so raw, so primal. He picks me up and places me on top of my computer desk. We kiss feverishly and he reaches between my legs and growls when he realizes that I'm not wearing panties. "You're mine, Dani. Don't you ever forget that!"

I swallow hard as he begins to move his fingers in and out slowly. He's torturing me. Even though I'm breathless, I have to make him understand how I feel. "Don't you know that I don't know where I begin and you end?"

He envelopes my mouth with another kiss. I moan out the release of my pleasure as a knock comes at my door. I bury my face in his neck trying to stifle my moans but there is no way they didn't hear that. He laughs at my embarrassment and shouts, "Give us five!"

He helps me down, and we go into the bathroom to freshen up. He kisses my forehead. "I can't wait until we come back and I get to lay you down."

I stand on my tiptoes and kiss his cheek. "Ditto." As soon as we make our way into the living room, we get accosted by sex noises. Jake throws his head back and laughs. I shoot everybody the middle finger before placing my face in my hands. Kill me now. Jake takes my hands and puts them around his waist. I gladly bury my face into his toughness. As we leave, I look up at him and laugh.

Fraternity Row is live and poppin' tonight. The solo cups are full, the music is loud, and the company is great. We park in the garage and head into the biggest house on the Row. Jake places his hand in the small of my back, he knows I love that.

Sasha makes us her signature drink, Amaretto sours. It feels so good to be out tonight and free of Benji. It has been so long since I've just been able to breathe. I can finally give the majority of my focus to school. I feel the heavy burden of what I've gone through slowly evaporating away little by little, day by day. Soon, I silently pray, maybe I'll be back to normal.

Axel yells, "Shots! Shots! Shots!" He's a crazy but lovable party animal. 

I chug both of my shots back-to-back. This is the college experience I wanted, not the one I got. I drag Jake out onto the dance floor. Our group joins us and my body melts into his. He grabs the back of my neck and pulls me to his waiting lips. We kiss and dance for what seems like hours. The alcohol is coursing through my whole body. I go outside to catch my breath and grab some fresh air when Jake backs me up against the side of the house and grinds against me. I moan in response. He leads me to the back of the house where it's almost pitch black out. Unzipping his pants, I push him up against the house. He lets out a ragged breath. "You ready, baby?"

His only response sounds strangled. I crouch down and wrap my mouth around his thick cock and move up and down slowly. I smile to myself as his panting hits my ear. He pulls me up and places my back against the wall, yanking my skirt up and hoists me up as I wrap my legs around him. He plunges into me aggressively and we're both on fire and aching for sweet release. I can't stop my scream when and Jake buries his face into my neck and finds his release. "Fuck baby. What you do to me...."

"I just had sex in public. The correct statement is actually what we do to each other."

He bends down and kisses me softly. "I love you, Sweet Cheeks."

"I love you, too."

After cleaning up, we walk back into the party. Sasha gives me a look and I stick my tongue out at her as she gives me another drink or seven. I go back out to the dance floor and start dancing, feeling invincible, like I could rule the world. A guy comes up behind me and I can tell it's not Jake. I turn around and shoo him off. He better be glad Jake didn't see that. 

I get back in my grove and feel someone grinding behind me again. I turn around and attempt to shoo him off again. Mr. Persistent needs to back the hell off. Jake comes up and pushes the guy. I grab his arm to keep him from punching him because he doesn't need that kind of negativity right now. Not with football season just starting. 

I stand in front of Jake, pissed. Who the hell does this guy think he is? When a girl says she's not interested, she means, SHE’S NOT INTERESTED! I'm all about the shouty capitols today. I love Jake, but sometimes I need to fight my own battles. Nobody takes advantage of me ever again. I point my finger into the guys chest. Maybe a little too hard because he flinches. I almost feel guilty. "Hey! I said, go away! Now leave us alone before my Sex King punches you so hard he knocks you into next week!"

Jake grabs me around my waist and nuzzles my hair. "You heard the lady. Fuck off."

It's then that I realize the music has stopped. I mean, it's all the way quiet in here. I turn around and look at Jake. He's amused and I am devastated. Why can't I just shut my big fat mouth sometimes? I unwrap myself from the protection of his arms. I've got to not only leave this party, but I also have to quit school, maybe even leave the United States. I cannot deal with my life right now. "Oh no, you don't, Sweet Cheeks!" He picks me up and hauls me onto his shoulder.

The room erupts in cheers. "Sex King! Sex King! Sex King!"

I slap his tight ass and the room cheers even louder. Well, I'm not leaving school now, but I may just put my hair in my face and not look directly into anybody's eyes for a while. I shake my head. He'll never forget this. His already healthy ego will be huge now. On the way back to his truck, I think of how I'll have to humble him if he gets too "big" for his britches.

Chapter 50

Jailbreak

Everything Fearless 24/7

The Boys of Fall are on a roll and the road to the Championship is being forged. Nothing will ruin our good fortune. #LonghornsForever

I smile at Sonia, my therapist in greeting. I'm relieved that our session is only an hour long today. I found out last night that my sperm donor wants to postpone our reunion. He wants nothing to do with me until the resolution of the whole Benji ordeal. He’s asked me not to tell my half-siblings of our relationship until after I testify against Benji and Jeffrey. He wants them safe. I want them safe, too. I'm still hurt, though. 

"Any new updates on meeting with your dad?"

"Funny, you should ask. He called me last night for the first time."

"Tell me how the conversation went with your father." She's either the best therapist or the evilest one. She sparks emotions in me that I've buried down deep. I snort but give her what she wants.

Hello.

Hi, Dani. It's your Dad. 

Umm...Hey. How's it going?!

I wasn't sure if you would answer. I'm glad you did.

Uh. Thanks. I half laugh, so awkward.

Well, listen, I know you've been through a lot lately, and I'm sorry for that. 

But...

Yea, um, but your mom talked to me yesterday, and I know they asked you to testify at the upcoming trial. I don't know how else to say this without being blunt. I can't have my family dragged into the spotlight that it will give.

Yeah. I'm looking forward to that myself. 

I can only imagine how you feel and I'm sorry.

Okay.

And I really can't wait until you get to meet your siblings. They will love you but promise me you won't contact them until after the conviction. Please?

I promise. I won't. I would never, I don't want anyone else to get involved in this mess. 

Thank you. I want to make my absence up to you. I do. I just can't until after this mess is over. 

Well, I'll talk to you whenever I guess.

Yeah. Yeah. That'll be great. Our call ends after that.

She stares at me dumbfounded. "Your dad actually said all of that?"

"Pretty much word for word. I don't think I will ever forget it."

"How did it make you feel?"

I snort again. "Angry. Livid really but also sad."

"Why were you angry?" I stare back at her like she's an idiot. She's obviously not, but that was a stupid question. "Dani, look, you have every right to your anger. I would have honestly told him where he could go, but I want you to learn how to process these feelings. That will help you not only grow as a person but will help your traumas to heal. Speaking them out loud can lead to easier growth."

I nod. When she explains it like that, her question makes sense. "I was angry because I don’t resent his need to protect my brother and sister, I understand it. But what about me? Why doesn't he care enough about me to want to be there for me? It's unfair and our whole first conversation disheartens me. I'm not sure if I want to see or talk to him again. I was finally in a good place about his departure, and then he did this, and while that doesn't take away from the healing that's already occurred, it puts another tiny slash on my heart."

"Dani, I see so much growth in you already. What you have to do now is decide what's best for you. Is it in your best interest to associate with him again? Only you will be able to answer that. When did you find out about the trial?"

"Yesterday, right before daddy dearest called."

"I'm sorry. That wasn't great. Tell me, what's going on with the case?"

"The prosecutor came in person to see us. He told me they would have a rock-solid case only if I would testify. He didn't think that mere pictures of my assaults would be enough. I didn't have to think about it, I told him yes. I'm scared, but I can't let him get away with what he's done."

"Is the trial still set for next summer?"

I gulp, willing myself not to cry. "It's been pushed up. It'll be this November. Benji keeps trying to escape."

She shakes her head. "Wow. What was your first thought when they told you that it was now in November?"

"I know this will sound crazy, but my mind was blank. I couldn't comprehend anything he said for a minute or so. Then came fear, followed by anger."

"Were you more scared of having to face Benji in court or the chance that he could escape?"

"I'm not, well, at least when I think about facing him, I'm not scared. I'm more eager for this to be over. However, the thought of Benji escaping terrifies me. Not knowing where he was before his capture kept me up at night. I don't want to feel that way again."

"Will you need protective detail?"

"No, not yet. The prosecution is not putting me on the client list until the last minute. After they do, I'll go into protective custody for the trial duration."

"That's got to be scary."

"Maybe I'm numb to the fact, but I'm not scared of that. I'm just hoping this will all be over soon. I want to heal. I want my trauma to change me for the better, not the worse."

"What's the word on Jeffery's trial?"

"I haven't heard any more details. As far as I know, It'll be in December."

"Will you have to testify in that one?"

"I will. I hope Jeffery gets the help he needs."

"Why aren’t you mad at Jeffery?"

I shrug. "I feel sorry for him. We are both Benji’s victims. Benji manipulated Jeffery and made him believe things that weren't true. Jeffery needs help and I want to make sure he gets it. He doesn't have anyone to help him. His dad left when he was very young and his mama is a junkie."

"That's not your fault. Why do you care so much?"

"I can't help but relate somewhat to his story. My dad left too, but I have an angel for a mother. I can't help but wonder what my life would’ve been like if she had become a junky. He didn't get the protection of a good family life. He doesn't have a granny Betsy Jean. I feel sorry for him and I feel a little guilty."

"Guilty? I'm sorry but I'm not following."

"I feel guilty because he was easy pickings for Benji. He was a desperate soul, and Benji used that to hurt him. If I hadn't danced with Benji in the first place, Jeffery might have never been a part of this."

"Dani. Don't do that. We can drive ourselves crazy with all the shoulda/coulda/wouldas in life. We can't live life like that. You will never know some things. It is what it is, and you can't let that drive you crazy. If not you, it would have been someone else. He was headed down a road of destruction way before he met you. Something bad would’ve happened with or without your involvement."

I nod my head. I’ll never know and I have no reason to feel guilty. "The fault lies with Benji, not me."

"That's right. I want to talk more about Benji next time. I want to hear full details about the kidnapping. It will be a hard session. It's bound to dredge up terrible feelings, but it's necessary for your healing."

I stand. "Thanks, Sonia. You've helped me so much already."

My phone starts vibrating. I answer as I walk out the door. "Hello."

"Hey, beautiful." I drop my bag. It can't be. How did HE get my number? I hang up quickly, and I run for the safety of my mom's car. I borrowed it for my appointment. I jump in and start the ignition. I scream as I see Benji sitting in the backseat, smiling. He's broken out of jail, and he's holding a knife.

Chapter 51

Where's Liam Neeson when you need him?

Everything Fearless 24/7

Benji has escaped and Jeffery's prison transfer didn't happen in time. Where is Dani? No one can find her. I repeat #NotAgain

I wake up in cold sweat. My heart starts pounding as the realization of my new reality sets in, this time, I'm located in a dusty basement and not a quaint little cabin. I think of my family, Jake, and all my new friends. People don't escape twice. My luck has finally run out, and I'll have to play it smart to stay alive.

My hands and feet are tied. I sit up as best I can to get a better look at my surroundings. An old lamp is turned on in the corner of the room, next to the stairs. The paneling is dark red on the walls, and the floor is painted concrete. There is an old sofa, a couple of chairs scattered throughout the room, and old wooden crates line the walls. In the middle of the room is a light brown coffee table with skinny legs and an oval top. I bet if I ran my fingers over it, I wouldn't be able to tell where my skin started, and the dirt ended.

I wonder what's in the boxes. The door at the top of the stairs creaks open and a man with a beard greets me. Something about his eyes looks vaguely familiar. He has a tray of food with him. He cuts the restraints off of my hands. The smell of the food hits my nostrils, making my stomach growl. "Dani, please eat. You need to keep up your strength."

I gulp loudly. Shit. When did Jeffery get out of jail? I have a sinking feeling deep down in my gut. Jeffery was supposed to move to another facility after Benji's capture. It looks like they escaped before that could happen. If he wants me to keep my strength up, maybe he's not mad at me anymore. "Hello, Jeffery."

"Hello."

"Jeff—" He holds up his hand to silence me. "I'm not interested in listening. Benji says you'll try and trick me again and that I better not fall for it this time. He'll hurt me, Dani."

Tears spring to my eyes. I had hoped, at least a little, that I would have a "friend" in him. "I understand. I'm sorry, Jeffrey."

He nods, seemingly accepting my apology. "It's okay. I'm sorry, too. This is what's best for you. You'll see. I know you will." He turns to walk away. "Oh, and Dani, don't defy him. You're lucky he still fancies you, but he won't refrain from disciplining you either. You will be his." Lucky my ass, I give him a small smile. He shrugs his shoulders and walks up the stairs. I will never be Benji’s. If I can't escape, he'll eventually have to kill me. I won't submit to him. 

Since Jeffrey cut me loose to eat, I start exploring trying to find another way out. There’s a door next to a stairwell and it opens with a loud creak. Instead of evil clowns, a beautifully decorated room greets me. The walls are painted white except for an accented red wall. The room has a couch, bed, tv, and mini kitchen. There is a bathroom with a tub shower combo in another room. I look on the bed and see a present addressed to me. It has a card attached to the front. With a sinking feeling deep in my chest, I reluctantly open the card.

Dearest Dani,

I have waited so long for this moment, and while I know it's not ideal for you, I believe that the reciprocation of feelings will come. Your smile could light up a thousand stars. I saw this dress in a store shortly after we first met. I knew I had to buy it for you. Please, wear it for our first date tomorrow night. I hope one day you'll think of this place as your home. 

With all my love,

Benjamin

I drop the letter and fall to my knees. I'm nauseated and I'm having a hard time breathing. He's brought me to this place so that he can make me fall in love with him. He's insane and I'm not sure I can fake liking him long enough to survive. Where's Liam Neeson when you need him? He saved his daughter within a week in that one movie. That would be nice. Can I go home like yesterday?

I stare at the dress he bought, especially just for me. Just the sight of it makes me nauseous. Looking at the clock on my new unwanted nightstand, I realize dinner is in thirty minutes. I get a sinking feeling in my stomach as I think about my new plan. I look at myself in the mirror. I smooth out the fancy high-low dress he bought me. It's off the shoulder with white lace stitching at the top, and it's a candy apple red color at the bottom. Jake would love me in this. The thought saddens me, but I have no tears left in me.

Jeffery knocks on my bedroom door, alerting me that the villain in my dreams is real and he's ready to see me. Jeffery leads me up the staircase. I do my breathing exercises as quietly as I can knowing my therapist would be so proud.

Benji’s here. I can feel evil lurking in the room. Jeffery pulls my chair out for me. "Thank you," I whisper. 

"Dani, look at me, please."

I lift my head and meet the eyes of the one I've dreaded seeing since I got here. "Benji."

He smiles sweetly. He has a black dress shirt on and in another world, I would have found him good-looking. However, in this world, I could never think that because I know why his smile never fully reaches his eyes. He has a black heart and an even darker soul. "I'm so glad you're here. Everything to your liking?"

"It is. Thank you."

"Good. Dani, thank you for not defying me and for wearing the dress. With your temper, I didn't know how you would react."

I shrug my shoulders. "I figured no sense in crying over spilled milk. I want to go home, Benji, but I know that's a futile emotion."

He nods his head. "Yes, it is. You’ll love me, Dani, and I will allow you to take all the time you need, but I won't ever share you again."

Time to start getting inside his head and getting some real answers. "What do you expect from me?"

"I expect your loyalty and eventually your love."

"May I speak freely?"

He nods. "Of course, it's the only way we can get to know each other."

"How will we ever be able to be together with you being a wanted man and all?"

A nerve on the side of his neck starts twitching, and I think I've gone too far, but he finally relaxes. "It'll be tough, but after the heat dies down, we'll move to another hidden location."

My heart drops. "Where?"

He smiles. "Nice try."

I smile at him. "Benji, who am I going to tell?"

He shrugs. "You got away once, and I can't let anything jeopardize our escape plan. You can't leave me again."

"I understand your reluctance, but if we can't establish trust, we'll never have the relationship you want." 

"You're right, and in time I believe we can achieve a trust-filled relationship. Until then, I'll leave you with one minor detail. Let's say the US will have no jurisdiction there."

My heart falls. NO! He means to take me out of the country, away from everyone. He's watching me closely, so I smile. I say the only thought that comes to mind. Thank God it's a decent response. "I've never been anywhere like that."

"Dani, you'll love it. Beaches for miles, and the water is so clear. We can go to a different restaurant every night. Beautiful architecture is on every corner. I’ve never been there myself, but my father loves it. He’ll be joining us tomorrow. I expect you to be on your best behavior."

I’m meeting the infamous Enforcer and the thought suddenly has me feeling sick again. "Oh, okay. I understand. Benji, I'm still tired. May I be excused? Please?"

He takes pity on me and I can tell he likes when people beg. "Yes. See you tomorrow."

What am I going to do? I rush back to the safety of my basement bedroom. I fling myself on the cover of the bed and I cry, eventually crying myself to sleep wishing tomorrow never comes.

Chapter 52

What's Tracking?

Everything Fearless 24/7

Did anyone hear about the shootout down by one of the marinas yesterday? I've heard Jake and Dani were there. As soon as I know, you'll know! 

Benji's clever, more so than I ever realized. I need to busy myself so that I won't become insane with even more worry. I'm not sure I can take anything else. I wish I could get Jeffery to trust me again, but he's told me more than once that today is not the day, and he’s not the one. I go into my new closet, which surprisingly has some of my clothes from my dorm room. I don't know when they took these. I need to be ready by 5. I only have an hour to get ready.

I didn't get any sleep last night. I've done my hair and makeup, and concealer is my best friend. I don't know why I feel like this is so important, but I go with it. I pull out a dress I had forgotten about, one that I bought on my shopping trip to Forever 21. That was only a few months ago, but with all the chaos that followed, it feels like years have passed. The purple A-line dress clings to my curves but in a good way. I pair it with rhinestone-studded sandals and after looking at my reflection, I know I made the right choice.

Jeffery comes down to get me and he smiles when he sees my dress. I smile back reluctantly. Sometimes you have to remind yourself of where you come from and who you are. I come from a single-parent home. I’m independent and I'm enough. Not to mention, I am Betsy Jean's granddaughter. Hopefully, I'm just like her. She could charm the birds out of the trees and the stars out of the sky. 

Benji meets us in the hallway. He gives me an appreciative gaze which makes me feel sick but also glad he’s not angry. Benji is wearing a dark blue Columbia shirt and khaki slacks. I smirk as I hear Jake's voice in my head. "Preppy Asshat!" I miss him something terrible.

Jeffery blindfolds me and they each hold one of my hands and lead me outside and into a vehicle. I'm assuming an SUV or truck by how high I had to climb up. It took all the strength left in me not to shrink away from Benji's touch. I will never want his touch. Benji and Jeffery try to make conversation, but I'm too nervous to talk to anyone. They give up and start talking about music. What they like and what they don't. I have no idea what they said beyond that. Benji leads me out of the car once we reach our destination and I can hear the faint sound of rustling water and there is a mild breeze blowing. We must be somewhere by one of the marinas in downtown Austin. 

Why are we by the water? My heart won't stop thumping in my chest. If we leave Austin, I may never see the people I love again. He pulls my blindfold off and I was right. We’re at a marina. Rustic tin surrounds us on three sides. The only open part is where the water is. Benji walks away when he gets a phone call but comes back and whispers something to Jeffery, making him talk to a man near the docks. Benji swipes some stray hairs out of my face making me unintentionally cringe. I unwillingly make myself apologize. "I'm sorry."

He shrugs. "It's okay. He's still in your mind and heart, but he won't be forever, Dani. I'm going to make you see me."

For the first time, I feel sorry for him. I think his infatuation with me started because I rejected him for Jake. Maybe he's not used to hearing the word no. I don't know. From a distance, I can see a speedboat barreling towards us. "Is that your dad?"

"Yes. Listen, don't be nervous. My dad is going to love you. Just be courteous. He won't tolerate anything other than the respect he deserves."

I want to roll my eyes, but I'm trying to be more like honey and not vinegar. He doesn't deserve anything other than a lengthy prison sentence. The boat makes it to the dock and three well-muscled men get out. One starts walking our way and the other two hold back and wait for someone else. I hold my breath as Mr. Bianchi gets off the boat. He's in his mid-fifties. His appearance is perfect. From his hair to his shoes, nothing is out of place. His eyebrows are even perfect. He holds out his hand to me, which I take with a soft smile and he kisses my knuckles. "Hello, Dani. It's finally nice to meet you."

"The pleasure is all mine." I’m truly trying to kill them with kindness.

"Dani, I must be honest with you. I wasn't sure if you would be right for my son, but he wouldn't give up on you. My Benji always gets what he wants. Welcome to the family."

I smile in return because there are no words. What in the hell have I involuntarily become a part of? I want to scream.

"Dani, follow me." I reluctantly do as Benji’s dad tells me to. The closer we walk up to the boat, the heavier my feet become. I hope he doesn't expect me to come aboard without a fight. I can't leave Austin. I won't.

A bigger boat is headed our way but is still some distance away. "Mr. Bianchi, do you know who that is?"

He gives me a wink. "I do. Dani, you may not be surprised to know that we have a drug business. You're now a part of that business. I told my son that if you were the one, you'd need to be on board with all things. I made that mistake with his mother. When she found out, she hid him from me. I don't want him to ever feel like that. Family is everything."

I nod my head. "They are coming here to buy drugs?"

"They are. Have no fear. You'll be perfectly safe. Benji and Jeffery will protect you at all cost."

My throat clenches tight, but I force another nod. How can he be so calm about this? It's almost downright eerie how easily he talks about his business. He may be as insane as his son. The boat approaches and two Hispanic females get off with guns in hand. Behind them is a beautiful Latina woman. Her hair is dark brown and her eyes are the color of mocha. "Hello, Benny."

"Ah. Mrs. Sanchez, I hope your journey was pleasant."

"It was, indeed." A muscled man comes up from behind her and carries a duffel bag. I'm assuming it's filled to the brim with money. Mr. Bianchi signals his goons to get four big crates off his boat. They had to move a compartment from the floorboard to retrieve them. 

Mrs. Sanchez samples the cocaine from all four crates. "Benny, this is perfecto! We're going to make a fortune." He smiles and takes the duffel bag, inspecting the money before he gives it to Jeffery.

Out of nowhere, shouts come from behind us, back at the shed. Smoke bombs have exploded, and I can't see two feet in front of my face. I do the only thing that comes to mind, I move to my left and fall into the water. From behind me, I hear gunshots going off all around. I swim like there is no tomorrow hopeful that by some miracle I’ve found my opportunity for escape.

Chapter 53

You Complete Me

Everything Fearless 24/7

Jake and company were seen running out of Fearless house yesterday. Can it be? Is our Dani saved?

I make it to the far side of the marina without being caught. I'm hassling for breath, but I'm alive! A man with fishing gear spots me and runs over to help me up out. I'm fatigued and can barely talk. He bends down while reaching for his cell phone. He calls 911 while rubbing my back and telling me everything will be okay. He's giving me comfort that I haven't felt in days.

I don't know who this angel is, but I will always be eternally grateful. I hear someone yelling my name. It sounds like my Jake, but he can't possibly know where I’m yet. I won't be able to see him until I get to the hospital. They'll want to check and make sure I'm good before letting me finally go home. I don't want to go anywhere else, only home, surrounded by those I love. 

"Dani!! Dani! Baby!" I look around, but I see no one else but the man helping me. Maybe I do need to go to the hospital and get checked out. I hear my name again. This time the sound is near. A tiny bit of hope springs forth in me. Could it be? Only when the man starts looking around do I realize I'm not crazy. Jake is close. I know it! My heart starts pounding in my ears. I will only feel safe when I'm in Jake's arms.

I hear the man beside me talk to someone else. "I've called 911. I saw her swimming away from the chaos. She's scared and shaking." I didn't know I was shaking, but he's right, I am. The man moves and I almost protest. I'm cold and scared and want to lean towards the warmth. I feel Jake's penetrating gaze. He's my sun, the one I was trying to lean into. I know it's him, but I don't have enough strength to look up at him. He takes pity on me and drops to his knees. Jake takes my heart-shaped face in his hands and brings it up so that I can meet his beautiful eyes. I've never witnessed a more brilliant sight. I start to cry when I see how swollen his eyes are. They are glassy, and I can't even imagine what he's been through. 

He picks me up and hugs me close. I sob into his neck. I thought this day would never come. I tried to ask him how he knew, but I couldn't make out the words. I need his strength and the comfort that he's willingly offering me. Mama and Granny reach me next, followed quickly by Toby, Sasha, and the rest of the gang. How did they find me? Jake puts me down and I fly into their waiting arms. I squeeze them all and I don't know if I'll ever be able to let them go.

A cop makes his way over to where we are. "There you are, Ms. Constantine. We need to have you checked out by a doctor. We also need to interview you." Jake wants to object, but I place my hand on his forearm to calm him down. I nod my head in agreement. I turn to look at him again and my heart speeds up, but not from fear like with Benji. My heart knows to whom it belongs. 

Jake rides in the ambulance beside me we're both lost in our thoughts. I can't find the words I need to say anyway, too much has happened. I should probably have left Texas a long time ago. I was too selfish to leave Jake. He would have been better off without me here. When we get alone, I will give him the option I haven't given him before. I want him to think about it before he answers me. 

I don't know the outcome of the shootout that I witnessed just a couple of hours ago. I don't know if Benji is dead or alive. I hope the former if I'm allowed to be candid. Maybe Jeffrey made it. However, his prison time will likely be doubled.

I passed my physical at the hospital and my vitals were excellent, considering the hell that I've just endured. Jake visibly relaxed when he found out I wouldn't need a rape kit. Thank God for that. Benji, in all his crazy, at least didn't force himself on me.

Now at the station, I shake the police sergeant's hand. "Please, be seated, Ms. Constantine. Mr. Ryan, you can wait in the lobby."

He sits down in the chair next to mine. "Not happening, Sgt. Marlowe."

I intervene when I see the officer start to protest. "I want him here, please."

Jake grabs my hand, happy with my intervention. Sgt. Marlowe nods. "Ms. Constantine, I can't begin to imagine what you've endured. I won't keep you for long, but I need to explain some things." Before he can continue, Jeffrey walks into the room. He's not wearing handcuffs which is pretty confusing. He smiles at me and sits down across from where we are. I return his smile. He might have caused me great pain, but I'm still glad he's alive. 

Jake has one side of the table gripped in a tight grasp. Jake still has so much pent-up aggression towards Jeffrey. That emotion is understandable, but it's not going to help the situation. He needs to chill. I rub his thigh under the table. His grip on the table loosens a fraction, so I know he understands.

Jeffrey speaks first. "Dani, I'm sorry I kidnapped you. I'm sorry for everything I ever did to you. You didn't deserve the pain you've had to suffer. I flipped on Benji. You planted the seed in my mind, and when he let me take all the blame for what we did to you, I was done with him then. He wasn't a good person, and his father was even worse. They can't hurt you anymore."

I'm scared to make any sudden movements. Can I dare hope that my nightmare is over? "Are they dead?"

"Yes."

"I'm sorry, but I need to know without a doubt. Their bodies are in the morgue and not lost in the water somewhere."

Sgt. Marlowe smiles. "They are at the hospital morgue as we speak."

Oh, thank God! I won't have to see them ever again. I won't have to testify and I can move on with my life. Soothing relief fills every part of me and I break down in a sob. The tension that I've held since that first day in Biology dissipates. It feels weird that it's gone. "What else do you need from me?"

"Just a statement and we can put this all behind you."

I make a statement about everything that happened in my second kidnapping. I find out the reason they found me today was because Jeffery had placed a tracker in the dress that I wore. Benji found him going through my closet before he could attach anymore. Now I know why this dress was meant for me today. I’m so glad this is finally over.

As we finally lay cuddled in bed, I'm restless. "Jake, we need to talk."

He kisses my forehead. "Anything you need, I'll make it happen."

"Jake, I feel like maybe we should take a break." He stiffens but remains quiet. "I think you need to focus on football, and chaos seems to follow me around. I know you missed the last game. I can't be the reason your future tanks. You're too important to me."

He sits up and turns toward me. "I'm not going anywhere, Dani. The only way my future tanks is if you're not in it. I can't, no, I won't lose you. Football was my everything before you came along. Now you're mine forever. Without you, nothing will ever make sense. You thawed my icy heart, baby. You were the missing piece in my life. You complete me."

Tears flow done my cheeks. "We complete each other. I'll always love you."

"And I'll always love you, Sweet Cheeks."

I giggle. "Well, Sex King, why don't you show me how much."

He rolls me over on my back. "Challenge accepted."

Epilogue

Happily Ever After

Everything Fearless 24/7

It was a day to remember. Finally, the time has come. #Dakeforever

I jump out of my seat and cheer loudly and the stadium mimics my actions. The Longhorns have just won their third consecutive National Championship. They beat Alabama, 35-13. I loathe Bama! Every Georgia fan does. This is a good day, the best day. I wear Jake's #44 jersey proudly. My Sex King will undoubtedly be the MVP of tonight's game. He played perfectly. Take that, Sabin!

Our time together has been a long hard road, but we made it. I continued my therapy sessions, and I feel like I'm a new person, stronger than ever before. Dr. Sonia taught me that bad situations happen, and it's my choice whether the trauma makes me bitter or better. I decided to grow from the hardships I faced. I will forever work on changing for the better. 

I majored in Psychology. I'm not sure where I'll be practicing yet but probably whatever state Jake winds up in after the draft is over. I'll get a job there. I feel my calling is to help battered women. I have experience with that now, thanks to Benji. I still see him in my dreams, which will probably never end, but I’ll never stop working toward the healing process. It does get better, and I want to help others realize they can still live a rewarding life. 

I'm not sure where we'll end up living. The Falcons are petitioning hard for Jake, but so are the Cowboys. It would be nice to move closer to my hometown, but I want him to choose the organization where he feels the most comfortable. He's worked very hard to get to this moment. Every Fearless member has achieved so many goals. They will all go in the early rounds of the NFL Draft. I'm so proud of each of them.

With Benji's death came peace. I finally learned how to breathe again. I realized every day is a gift and I started living life with the knowledge of that fact. You know, eat the cake, buy the shoes, etc. I got the ultimate college experience with Jake by my side. Minus a couple of kidnappings, it was everything I always wanted. 

Sasha and Dallas married last summer. They are happy and my heart is whole every time I look at them. Jake and I have talked about our forever. However, he hasn't asked me to marry him yet. I know I'm being stupid, but that makes me nervous. Maybe he wanted college to be behind us first. I tend to overthink things.

In between our screaming and cheering, Sasha and I keep looking toward the gate. We're waiting on them to open it so that we can storm the field! I need a sweaty hug. I hope not all five of the guys try to hug me all at once again. That was too much stank. I'm okay with Jake's sweat, not the whole locker room. 

Jake jumps up on the make-shift stage and the crowd goes ballistic. Hell, I go ballistic too. He still takes my breath away. Before I know what's happening, the tv cameras turn to me, and my face appears on the jumbotron. I smile for the crowd, but I have no idea what's transpiring. The crowd is silent and Jake is smiling, beckoning me to join him on stage. I shake my head no, it’s not going to happen. I don't care how cute he looks with his careless smile and flawless hair. Sometimes I forget he loves a challenge. He laughs in response and starts making the crowd chant. "Come on, Sweet Cheeks! Come on!"

I'm twelve different shades of red. I'm going to kill this man. His death will be slow and agonizing. I make my way toward my Sex King because I can't say no to thousands of Longhorn fans. My mind is racing and I have no clue what he's doing.

He picks me up and spins me around on the stage and I try to protest but giggle instead. He wouldn't listen anyway. He's told me profusely that I won't break him. He puts me down and I look up in the stands. Our mamas are holding onto each other and are crying. A photographer has walked on the field and is taking our pictures. His teammates have all huddled around. The coach is even standing in the front row. Jaxon is wearing a cocky grin. What did he not tell me?

It finally clicks and I'm going to pass out. Jake is about to propose. I can't make myself look at him. This is happening. Not even in my dreams would I have thought he would ask me to be his wife this way. Jake being Jake, gently turns my face in his direction. The love I see peering back at me is enough to distract me from everybody else. My nervousness evaporates. With one look, he can change my world. He bends down on one knee, and the tears begin to form. "Danielle "Georgia" Constantine, will you marry me?"

I nod my approval and can't stop myself from sobbing. Jake hops up and pulls me up in his arms, kissing me deeply. When I catch a glimpse of his face again, he has unshed tears of his own. We’ll never love anyone else as much as we love each other. He’s mine, and I’m his. 

My ring is the size of a pebble. To most, it may not look like much, but to me, it's everything. I’ll never take it off. I look up at him again. "I love my ring, baby." He looks uncertain. I kiss him and put all the love I feel for him in every caress. "It's perfect!" 

Later that night, after we say goodbye to all our friends, we dance on the balcony of our tiny college apartment. No music is playing but we don't need any. We dance to the sound of the night. Nothing is more romantic than swaying to the beat of fireflies remembering how I learned to love with this incredible man.

The End

About The Author

Ellis Worth

Ellis Worth lives in a small town in south Georgia. She knows that life isn't perfect, but she still believes in happy endings and is living in her very own fairytale with her husband and their two beloved dogs, Chance and Doc. She grew up "stealing" her mama's romance novels but she always made sure to carefully return them after she was done obsessing over every single line.